in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n unto_o those_o of_o that_o nation_n who_o he_o have_v baptize_v that_o be_v to_o say_v convert_v that_o as_o the_o matter_n be_v debate_v in_o the_o sacred_a college_n where_o there_o be_v several_a that_o oppose_v it_o there_o be_v a_o voice-heard_a as_o it_o be_v send_v from_o heaven_n say_v let_v all_o flesh_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o every_o tongue_n confess_v his_o name_n upon_o which_o cyrill_n be_v grant_v his_o request_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o cyril_n be_v the_o same_o who_o in_o the_o sclavonian_a language_n be_v call_v chiuppil_n that_o he_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 860._o and_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o michael_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o he_o with_o methodius_n convert_v unto_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mingrelian_o the_o circassian_n and_o the_o gazarite_n and_o afterward_o several_a of_o the_o sclavonian_n therefore_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n be_v celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o birth_n as_o be_v ancient_o say_v among_o christian_n that_o be_v of_o the_o death_n of_o cyrill_n and_o methodius_n in_o the_o same_o day_n which_o be_v the_o nine_o of_o march_n whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o write_v several_a letter_n unto_o this_o methodius_n companion_n unto_o cyrill_n and_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o those_o time_n and_o we_o find_v by_o the_o 247th_o letter_n of_o this_o pope_n write_v anno_fw-la 879._o unto_o sphentopulcher_n prince_n of_o the_o country_n that_o methodius_n have_v be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n unto_o john_n the_o eight_o who_o return_v he_o back_o unto_o he_o to_o execute_v the_o function_n of_o archbishop_n with_o power_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n and_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n we_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o commend_v say_v this_o pope_n 91._o tom._n 7._o council_n part_n 1._o ep._n 247._o p._n 91._o write_v unto_o sphentopulcher_n the_o sclavonian_a character_n invent_v by_o a_o certain_a philosopher_n call_v constantine_n whereby_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n be_v publish_v abroad_o and_o we_o command_v that_o in_o that_o same_o language_n be_v recite_v the_o sermon_n and_o work_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n for_o we_o be_v warn_v by_o divine_a authority_n to_o praise_v the_o lord_n not_o only_o in_o three_o language_n but_o also_o in_o all_o which_o authority_n enjoin_v we_o this_o commandment_n when_o it_o say_v all_o nation_n praise_v the_o lord_n and_o all_o people_n bless_v his_o name_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v forth_o in_o all_o language_n the_o wonderful_a thing_n of_o god_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o st._n paul_n that_o heavenly_a trumpet_n publish_v this_o warn_v let_v every_o tongue_n confess_v that_o our_o lord_n jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v which_o language_n also_o he_o instruct_v we_o full_o and_o plain_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n how_o we_o be_v to_o edify_v the_o church_n in_o speak_v several_a language_n and_o certain_o it_o do_v in_o no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n to_o sing_v mass_n in_o the_o sclavonian_a tongue_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a gospel_n or_o divine_a lesson_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n well_o translate_v and_o interpret_v or_o to_o say_v or_o sing_v all_o the_o other_o office_n because_o he_o who_o make_v the_o three_o principal_a language_n the_o hebrew_n greek_a and_o latin_a be_v the_o same_o which_o have_v also_o create_v all_o other_o language_n for_o his_o praise_n and_o glory_n however_o we_o appoint_v that_o in_o all_o church_n under_o your_o inspection_n for_o the_o great_a honour_n the_o gospel_n be_v read_v in_o latin_a and_o because_o it_o be_v translate_v into_o sclavonian_n that_o it_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n who_o understand_v not_o latin_a as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o church_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n will_v make_v serious_a reflection_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o eight_o and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v consult_v the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1215._o 8â—9_n t._n 7._o council_n paâ—r_n part_n 2._o can._n 9_o p._n 8â—9_n because_o that_o in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o diocese_n there_o be_v people_n of_o divers_a language_n mingle_v together_o have_v under_o one_o faith_n different_a ceremony_n and_o custom_n we_o express_o enjoin_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n and_o diocese_n to_o provide_v for_o they_o person_n fit_a to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n according_a to_o the_o different_a ceremony_n and_o language_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n instruct_v they_o by_o their_o word_n and_o by_o example_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o live_v in_o luther_n time_n have_v leave_v in_o his_o opuscula_fw-la 8._o opuscul_fw-la t._n 3._o tract_n 15._o art_n 8._o that_o it_o be_v better_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n thaâ—_n public_a service_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v in_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n rather_o in_o the_o vulgar_a than_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o be_v blame_v for_o it_o by_o some_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o ground_v what_o he_o have_v say_v upon_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 865._o de_fw-fr offic_n pii_fw-la viri_fw-la p_o 865._o george_n cassander_n who_o live_v and_o dye_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wish_v that_o it_o may_v have_v be_v so_o practise_v methinks_v say_v he_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n command_v and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n some_o heed_n be_v to_o be_v take_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o behalf_n and_o that_o the_o common_a people_n shall_v not_o always_o be_v keep_v stranger_n from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o prayer_n and_o divine_a service_n the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v clear_a that_o one_o can_v understand_v what_o be_v say_v if_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n and_o that_o he_o that_o by_o his_o ignorance_n understand_v not_o what_o be_v say_v can_v say_v amen_o unto_o the_o prayer_n of_o another_o 866._o ibid._n p._n 866._o and_o have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n and_o those_o of_o cajetan_a he_o add_v unto_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n at_o this_o time_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o establish_v and_o settle_v these_o and_o the_o like_a thing_n according_a to_o the_o pure_a and_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n if_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o person_n be_v not_o seize_v with_o a_o vain_a and_o foolish_a fear_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o keep_v back_o by_o a_o vain_a superstition_n nevertheless_o unless_o this_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a hope_n of_o a_o assure_a agreement_n and_o union_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o seed_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n will_v ever_o be_v root_v out_o and_o i_o can_v conceive_v how_o those_o person_n unto_o who_o the_o oversight_n of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v shall_v escape_v render_v a_o account_n of_o the_o rent_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v neglect_v and_o whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v careful_a according_a to_o their_o duty_n to_o prevent_v the_o grow_a schism_n and_o heresy_n he_o repeat_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o consultation_n address_v unto_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n i._o and_o maximilian_n ii_o where_o he_o say_v 995._o pag._n 995._o among_o other_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v requisite_a priest_n shall_v so_o say_v mass_n that_o the_o people_n may_v reap_v some_o benefit_n by_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v bare_o busy_v about_o a_o outward_a show_n this_o be_v also_o the_o testimony_n of_o erasmus_n which_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o cassander_n book_n just_a by_o the_o word_n first_o allege_v orandi_fw-la dâ—_n modo_fw-la orandi_fw-la it_o be_v say_v he_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o all_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v practise_v in_o ancient_a time_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o and_o so_o distinct_o speak_v that_o those_o which_o hearken_v may_v understand_v they_o queen_n katherine_z
greek_n unto_o the_o pope_n to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n he_o be_v to_o sign_v it_o and_o that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o hear_v the_o discourse_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_n will_v make_v and_o that_o he_o no_o soon_o begin_v to_o speak_v but_o cardinal_n julian_n bid_v the_o protonotary_n write_v and_o as_o this_o bishop_n speak_v by_o order_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o draw_v near_o the_o end_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o bid_v he_o speak_v touch_v the_o mystical_a sacrifice_n say_v 293._o id._n ibid._n c._n 8._o p._n 293._o what_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v touch_v the_o consecration_n of_o divine_a gift_n or_o oblation_n we_o believe_v also_o viz._n that_o the_o divine_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n be_v those_o which_o sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o herein_o we_o agree_v with_o you_o yet_o we_o say_v also_o that_o the_o priest_n do_v contribute_v thereunto_o as_o the_o husbandman_n by_o his_o labour_n contribute_v unto_o the_o production_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o we_o refer_v the_o whole_a unto_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o be_v therein_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o you_o let_v we_o now_o hear_v what_o the_o historian_n say_v unto_o this_o discourse_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a who_o speak_v so_o well_o that_o he_o obtain_v a_o cardinal_n cap_n and_o be_v afterward_o sufficient_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o cardinal_n bessarion_n 294._o ibid._n p._n 293_o 294._o it_o be_v say_v the_o historian_n the_o design_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o nice_a to_o deliver_v himself_o in_o the_o eloquence_n of_o a_o great_a orator_n as_o if_o he_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o although_o we_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o that_o we_o have_v not_o give_v our_o consent_n unto_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v for_o it_o be_v all_o make_v up_o of_o artifice_n and_o cunning_a and_o the_o latin_n demand_v this_o speech_n may_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o union_n which_o the_o emperor_n refuse_v absolute_o to_o yield_v unto_o he_o fear_v that_o be_v return_v unto_o constantinople_n he_o shall_v give_v occasion_n unto_o those_o that_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o talk_v that_o he_o have_v overthrow_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n which_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n and_o the_o divine_a chrysostom_n have_v leave_v have_v receive_v it_o of_o james_n the_o brother_n of_o the_o lord_n but_o the_o latin_n be_v earnest_n and_o desire_v to_o have_v our_o consent_n in_o writing_n touch_v this_o article_n the_o emperor_n so_o order_v the_o matter_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o nice_n shall_v repeat_v these_o matter_n before_o the_o pope_n some_o of_o our_o man_n be_v also_o present_a as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v come_v from_o the_o whole_a assembly_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v write_v by_o the_o latin_n be_v publish_v in_o all_o their_o province_n which_o be_v do_v by_o force_n and_o surprise_v and_o contrary_a unto_o our_o knowledge_n see_v here_o with_o what_o sincerity_n what_o advice_n liberty_n and_o concord_n thing_n be_v carry_v it_o be_v then_o after_o this_o manner_n thing_n pass_v at_o florence_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o consecrate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o make_v good_a what_o we_o have_v say_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v retain_v unto_o this_o day_n the_o custom_n of_o consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n let_v we_o now_o to_o reassume_v our_o discourse_n say_v that_o if_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n make_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n depend_v on_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n it_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o which_o have_v declare_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o consecration_n by_o prayer_n as_o for_o instance_n st._n chrysostome_n and_o some_o other_o with_o he_o and_o in_o this_o case_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o jar_v among_o themselves_o it_o may_v be_v say_v they_o have_v not_o attribute_v the_o consecration_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o as_o unto_o word_n declare_v what_o be_v before_o befall_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v often_o say_v that_o a_o thing_n be_v do_v when_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o it_o have_v be_v do_v or_o it_o may_v also_o be_v say_v that_o they_o consider_v these_o word_n as_o contain_v a_o promise_n of_o god_n whereby_o he_o tacit_o accompany_v with_o his_o blessing_n and_o his_o grace_n the_o prayer_n which_o be_v address_v unto_o he_o for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o the_o father_n who_o attribute_v the_o consecration_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o have_v already_o declare_v in_o favour_n of_o a_o consecration_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o prayer_n of_o necessity_n their_o thought_n must_v be_v interpret_v after_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v say_v or_o free_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v digress_v from_o the_o common_a road_n and_o that_o so_o their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v nor_o allow_v against_o so_o constant_a and_o so_o universal_a a_o tradition_n for_o in_o these_o rencounter_v we_o ought_v to_o follow_v the_o advice_n give_v unto_o we_o by_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n common_n common_n if_o sometime_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o one_o or_o a_o few_o more_o that_o be_v deceive_v rise_v up_o and_o thwart_v the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o all_o or_o of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o catholic_n the_o rashness_n of_o one_o or_o of_o a_o few_o aught_o to_o be_v oppose_v in_o the_o first_o place_n by_o the_o general_a decree_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n if_o there_o be_v any_o in_o the_o second_o place_n if_o there_o be_v none_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o several_a great_a doctor_n be_v follow_v who_o agree_v together_o for_o as_o he_o say_v a_o little_a after_o ibid._n ibid._n whatsoever_o a_o private_a person_n believe_v more_o than_o other_o or_o against_o other_o be_v he_o doctor_n bishop_n confessor_n martyr_n let_v they_o be_v account_v as_o low_a opinion_n proper_a to_o himself_o hide_a and_o private_a and_o let_v it_o not_o be_v own_v to_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o opinion_n common_o public_o and_o general_o receive_v arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinize_v do_v not_o differ_v much_o from_o the_o thought_n of_o vincentius_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o manner_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n 31._o l._n 3._o the_o concord_n c._n 31._o he_o say_v it_o seem_v indeed_o there_o be_v some_o discord_n among_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o those_o which_o seem_v obscure_a must_v be_v explain_v by_o those_o which_o be_v clear_a join_v the_o lesser_a number_n unto_o the_o great_a and_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a the_o most_o learned_a and_o of_o those_o which_o be_v much_o of_o the_o great_a number_n which_o word_n gore_n find_v much_o to_o his_o like_n 140._o in_o euchol_n p._n 140._o say_v that_o arcudius_n give_v a_o advice_n which_o indeed_o be_v short_a but_o very_o discreet_a and_o convenient_a but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v unto_o this_o observation_n and_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o consecration_n and_o the_o great_a consequence_n of_o it_o let_v we_o compare_v the_o consecration_n of_o pagan_n unto_o that_o of_o christian_n for_o many_o time_n these_o sort_n of_o comparison_n do_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o the_o clear_n of_o matter_n in_o question_n the_o pagan_n call_v consecration_n a_o certain_a formulary_a whereby_o their_o priest_n cause_v the_o divinity_n which_o they_o adore_v to_o be_v present_a in_o his_o image_n and_o this_o formulary_a be_v nothing_o but_o certain_a precise_a and_o formal_a word_n whereby_o they_o think_v to_o operate_v this_o presence_n in_o the_o image_n which_o be_v make_v for_o that_o purpose_n wherefore_o tertullian_n tell_v they_o in_o his_o apology_n these_o image_n be_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n with_o our_o pan_n and_o kettle_n oct._n apol._n c._n 12._o minut._n in_o oct._n but_o they_o change_v their_o fate_n by_o consecration_n and_o minutius_n felix_n see_v it_o be_v melt_v forge_a wrought_v and_o be_v not_o yet_o a_o god_n see_v it_o be_v polish_v build_v erect_v and_o be_v no_o god_n see_v here_o it_o be_v beautify_v consecrate_a invoke_a and_o then_o it_o be_v god_n when_o man_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o do_v dedicate_v it_o origen_n in_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 95th_o psalm_n and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o 96th_o edit_fw-la l._n 7._o p._n 378_o ult_n edit_fw-la all_o the_o god_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v but_o devil_n that_o appear_v say_v
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
adim_n c._n 12._o be_v that_o of_o sign_n st._n austin_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n the_o three_o be_v that_o of_o figure_n 40._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o according_a to_o which_o tertullian_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n 19_o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n 3._o gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n in_o psal_n 3._o say_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o figure_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o first_o sacrament_n recommend_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ambros_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr sacram._n apâ—d_v ambros_n false_o attribute_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n when_o he_o call_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n this_o passage_n also_o be_v allege_v by_o paschas_fw-la rathbert_n 22._o â—ede_o in_o luc._n c._n 22._o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n venerable_a bede_n who_o die_v anno_fw-la 735_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o st._n luke_n he_o say_v that_o instead_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o jew_n passover_n our_o lord_n substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 3._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o and_o upon_o the_o 3d_o psalm_n he_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o sacrament_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o expression_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v charlemagne_n who_o live_v until_o the_o year_n 814_o use_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o alcuin_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n sepâ—â—uzg_v ad_fw-la alcuin_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o septuagesima_fw-la our_o lord_n say_v he_o sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o leave_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o benefit_n christian_n druthmar_n will_v employ_v the_o same_o word_n in_o the_o ixth_o century_n the_o four_o be_v that_o of_o type_n serut_fw-la eâ—â—r_n de_fw-fr nature_n dei_fw-la non_fw-la serut_fw-la in_o this_o sense_n ephrem_n the_o syrian_a say_v in_o the_o ivth_o century_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n break_v it_o and_o bless_v it_o for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o that_o he_o bless_v the_o cup_n and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n 4._o cyril_n hiâ—ros_fw-la mystag_n 4._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n pasch_fw-mi greg._n nazian_n orat._n 42._o vol._n 2._o de_fw-mi pasch_fw-mi we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o passover_n and_o nevertheless_o typical_o although_o this_o passover_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o the_o old_a one_o for_o the_o legal_a passover_n i_o dare_v affirm_v be_v a_o obscure_a type_n of_o another_o type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o again_o 1._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o hieron_n in_o jerem._n c._n 31._o id._n l_o 2._o contr_n jovin_n ibid._n theod_n dialog_n 3._o id._n dialog_n 1._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o type_n of_o his_o salvation_n st._n jerome_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o jeremiah_n the_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v with_o wine_n and_o again_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v not_o water_n but_o wine_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o the_o mystery_n which_o our_o lord_n express_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n call_v it_o the_o venerable_a and_o save_a type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o five_o be_v that_o of_o anti-type_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 5._o c._n 13._o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o mystery_n antitype_n of_o his_o body_n and_o precious_a blood_n judas_n not_o be_v there_o present_a and_o again_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n 26._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 29._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o royal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o he_o affirm_v that_o we_o celebrate_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n macarius_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o there_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o anti-type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n eustatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 2._o act._n 6._o cenc_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o proverb_n eat_v of_o my_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o wine_n which_o i_o have_v mingle_v by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o he_o mean_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o bodily_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n liturg._n basil_n liturg._n st._n basil_n in_o his_o liturgy_n we_o beseech_v thou_o present_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n extr_n greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr obiâ—u_fw-fr gorgon_n well_fw-mi orat._n 11._o id._n orat._n 1._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o theod._n dial._n 2._o id._n dial._n 3._o extr_n his_o intimate_a friend_n to_o express_v both_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o apologetic_n he_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o anti-type_n of_o great_a mystery_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o we_o eat_v the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o be_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o participate_v of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n now_o the_o word_n type_n and_o antitype_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n the_o expression_n and_o a_o representation_n and_o they_o signify_v almost_o the_o same_o as_o the_o word_n figure_n do_v the_o six_o be_v that_o of_o symbol_n which_o signify_v a_o sign_n signal_n or_o mark_n as_o grammarian_n say_v so_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 23._o consâ—â—t_fw-la apost_n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n 9_o dionus_fw-la hier._n eccles_n l._n 9_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dennis_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o that_o we_o partake_v of_o he_o by_o the_o venerable_a symbol_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o again_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bishop_n that_o officiate_n wash_v his_o hand_n before_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o that_o this_o wash_n be_v do_v before_o the_o most_o holy_a symbol_n as_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n himself_o 10._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 1._o c._n 10._o who_o know_v our_o most_o secret_a thought_n eusebius_n say_v we_o have_v receive_v or_o learned_a to_o make_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o table_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o save_a body_n and_o blood_n gen._n ib._n l._n 8._o a_o gen._n and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o a_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o according_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o testify_v that_o our_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v chrysost_fw-la chrys_n hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n pall_a
to_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n and_o have_v give_v they_o occasion_n to_o have_v deride_v the_o holiness_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o can_v add_v unto_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o primitive_a christian_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n as_o we_o shall_v perceive_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n for_o it_o be_v very_o like_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v have_v use_v more_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n second_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n as_o well_o in_o the_o east_n as_o the_o west_n by_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v thanks_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n do_v show_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v not_o believe_v because_o this_o conversion_n can_v not_o be_v make_v without_o the_o abolish_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o prayer_n and_o benediction_n never_o destroy_v the_o creature_n moreover_o if_o what_o be_v consecrate_v be_v not_o holy_a before_o consecration_n as_o the_o holy_a father_n inform_v we_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n this_o consecration_n can_v not_o happen_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o as_o god_n nor_o as_o man_n not_o as_o god_n for_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v holiness_n itself_o not_o as_o man_n because_o in_o this_o regard_n he_o be_v ever_o holy_a beside_o if_o this_o consecration_n only_o retire_v the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n from_o their_o common_a natural_a use_n to_o employ_v they_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o holy_a use_n as_o they_o have_v also_o declare_v unto_o we_o it_o can_v be_v see_v that_o this_o effect_n of_o consecration_n can_v subsist_v with_o the_o ruin_n and_o abolishment_n of_o these_o element_n for_o the_o use_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o profane_v or_o holy_a do_v always_o presuppose_v its_o truth_n and_o existency_n otherwise_o it_o be_v useless_a in_o religion_n and_o nature_n the_o latin_a church_n have_v also_o lay_v aside_o this_o form_n of_o consecration_n which_o she_o attribute_v some_o age_n past_a unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n wise_o foresee_v that_o whilst_o consecration_n be_v make_v to_o depend_v upon_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n will_v scarce_o be_v believe_v i_o will_v end_v this_o chapter_n by_o another_o consideration_n draw_v from_o the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n according_a to_o the_o enquiry_n we_o make_v in_o chap._n viii_o of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o their_o proper_a testimony_n that_o they_o have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o communicant_n present_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o moreover_o they_o also_o call_v it_o so_o because_o we_o there_o render_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o bestow_v upon_o we_o his_o well_o belove_a son_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o our_o thankfulness_n unto_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n for_o the_o admirable_a and_o ineffable_a benefit_n of_o his_o death_n because_o the_o sacrament_n serve_v we_o now_o instead_o of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n be_v our_o external_a worship_n under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o sacrifice_n be_v that_o of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o in_o sine_fw-la because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o true_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n these_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o this_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n have_v give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o in_o the_o beforementioned_a chapter_n the_o protestant_n hence_o infer_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o all_o these_o reason_n and_o motive_n remove_v from_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n and_o make_v they_o conceive_v that_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n improper_o so_o call_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n reproach_v they_o that_o they_o have_v neither_o altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n they_o free_o confess_v it_o show_v thereby_o that_o if_o they_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o name_n of_o altar_n it_o be_v but_o improper_o and_o by_o abuse_n of_o language_n thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o when_o they_o instruct_v those_o within_o and_o that_o they_o teach_v they_o what_o have_v succeed_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n they_o content_v themselves_o to_o oppose_v unto_o the_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n either_o the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o gospel_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o both_o of_o they_o together_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v rest_v no_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n which_o they_o instruct_v touch_v the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o unanimous_o depose_v at_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o what_o they_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n or_o one_o eucharistical_a table_n in_o each_o church_n and_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n for_o have_v they_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n they_o can_v not_o have_v have_v too_o many_o altar_n nor_o too_o often_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n because_o in_o the_o often_o do_v it_o there_o come_v the_o great_a benefit_n and_o comfort_n unto_o their_o soul_n it_o be_v also_o the_o instruction_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o believer_n be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v and_o that_o those_o be_v make_v to_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o that_o they_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n and_o that_o oblation_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o from_o those_o which_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n why_o shall_v that_o be_v if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o real_a sacrifice_n see_v one_o might_n have_v assist_v with_o profit_n although_o one_o communicate_v not_o as_o be_v now_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o second_o thing_n they_o infer_v be_v that_o see_v they_o have_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a they_o have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n only_o and_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o where_o there_o be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o communicants_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n for_o therein_o be_v distribute_v what_o be_v there_o offer_v unto_o god_n after_o consecration_n now_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n bread_n and_o wine_n gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n food_n which_o he_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o melchizedeck_v offer_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ._n so_o it_o be_v they_o have_v formal_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o eight_o chapter_n which_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o peruse_v over_o again_o to_o see_v if_o these_o two_o induction_n be_v lawful_a and_o natural_a chap._n vii_o continuation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o inference_n of_o protestant_n beside_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v certain_a occasion_n wherein_o the_o holy_a father_n shall_v have_v omit_v the_o name_n of_o figure_n antitype_n sacrament_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o instance_n the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n 26._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o give_v we_o a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o communion_n where_o he_o make_v the_o communicant_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o father_n for_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o and_o for_o his_o precious_a body_n whereof_o we_o
with_o the_o hand_n although_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o practise_v it_o so_o former_o for_o several_a age_n from_o whence_o again_o can_v proceed_v this_o change_n but_o from_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n whilst_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o consecration_n have_v separate_v from_o the_o common_a use_v they_o have_v in_o nature_n to_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n in_o grace_n communicant_o be_v permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n but_o when_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o begin_v to_o put_v it_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o such_o as_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o communion_n judge_v their_o hand_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o receive_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o saviour_n and_o fear_v that_o some_o by_o neglect_n shall_v let_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n this_o precious_a body_n a_o inconvenience_n which_o their_o forefather_n never_o think_v of_o or_o if_o they_o do_v think_v of_o it_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o fear_v it_o though_o otherwise_o they_o be_v as_o circumspect_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v care_n with_o incomparable_a exactness_n that_o none_o of_o it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n let_v every_o body_n judge_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o notable_a a_o difference_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o communicant_n they_o be_v wont_v also_o for_o a_o long_a time_n to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o to_o their_o house_n at_o present_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o will_v be_v a_o criminal_a action_n father_n petau_n tell_v we_o and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o she_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n whereunto_o be_v owe_v sovereign_a respect_n what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v unto_o the_o ancient_a father_n which_o permit_v it_o and_o which_o believe_v not_o as_o st._n basil_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o blame_v we_o can_v but_o know_v that_o their_o zeal_n be_v great_a than_o we_o and_o their_o piety_n more_o ardent_a than_o what_o appear_v in_o we_o at_o this_o time_n how_o then_o have_v they_o so_o long_a time_n tolerate_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o church_n and_o even_o in_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o st._n jerom_n have_v make_v appear_v from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o one_o can_v reasonable_o forbear_v attribute_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o toleration_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v that_o their_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v quite_o contrary_a they_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o suffer_v what_o the_o latin_n will_v not_o suffer_v at_o present_a for_o all_o the_o world_n and_o as_o they_o suffer_v communicants_a to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o their_o house_n to_o keep_v and_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v they_o also_o suffer_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o in_o their_o travel_n and_o journey_n even_o by_o sea_n where_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o it_o when_o occasion_n require_v as_o the_o example_n of_o maximinian_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n and_o his_o companion_n do_v testify_v for_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o suffer_a shipwreck_n they_o receive_v it_o be_v say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o redeemer_n but_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v practise_v quite_o contrary_a at_o this_o time_n it_o not_o be_v permit_v to_o celebrate_v the_o whole_a mass_n neither_o at_o the_o sea_n nor_o upon_o river_n but_o only_o to_o read_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o give_v the_o benediction_n in_o a_o word_n to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeny_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o that_o part_n call_v the_o canon_n ib._n thom_n valden_v &_o guilhelm_n duranâ—_n apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg._n c._n 34._o cassand_n ib._n whence_o it_o be_v cassander_n make_v this_o observation_n draw_v from_o a_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o dry_a mass_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o consecration_n and_o communion_n be_v also_o call_v naval_a because_o it_o be_v judge_v it_o can_v only_o be_v say_v after_o that_o manner_n in_o a_o unsteady_a place_n and_o where_o there_o be_v motion_n as_o at_o sea_n and_o upon_o river_n in_o which_o place_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o a_o entire_a mass_n can_v be_v say_v pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o nevertheless_o blame_v not_o what_o be_v do_v by_o maximinian_n and_o his_o companion_n when_o he_o relate_v the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o his_o dialogue_n no_o more_o than_o st._n ambrose_n do_v the_o action_n of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n all_o which_o again_o give_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o have_v not_o then_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o roman_a catholic_n now_o have_v for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v take_v the_o same_o caution_n ancient_o in_o the_o church_n the_o communion_n be_v free_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n by_o lay-person_n by_o boy_n man_n or_o woman_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o ixth_o and_o xth_o century_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o they_o will_v so_o long_o have_v tolerate_v this_o custem_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o time_n have_v be_v the_o same_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o present_a it_o be_v think_v they_o will_v have_v be_v more_o reserve_v and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v so_o slight_o entrust_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n indifferent_o but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n which_o we_o have_v instance_a and_o from_o whence_o we_o have_v draw_v the_o necessary_a inference_n there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o we_o already_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o consequence_n whereof_o we_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o show_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o employ_v the_o sacrament_n to_o make_v plaster_n as_o st._n austin_n have_v assure_v we_o every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o make_v a_o plaster_n sometime_o drug_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v bruise_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n sometime_o root_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v boil_v and_o which_o by_o mean_n of_o certain_a liquor_n be_v reduce_v into_o the_o consistence_n of_o a_o ointment_n or_o thick_a matter_n and_o such_o as_o may_v convenient_o be_v spread_v upon_o a_o linen-cloth_n or_o upon_o flax_n afterward_o to_o apply_v it_o unto_o the_o distemper_a part_n which_o want_v ease_n be_v there_o ever_o any_o christian_a that_o believe_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o medicine_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o can_v be_v beat_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n or_o boil_v with_o liquor_n or_o in_o a_o word_n reduce_v in_o the_o state_n which_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v plaster_n or_o if_o any_o be_v so_o extravagant_a to_o believe_v it_o or_o so_o wicked_a and_o senseless_a to_o attempt_v it_o have_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v do_v all_o other_o will_v they_o not_o have_v exclaim_v against_o such_o a_o person_n will_v they_o not_o have_v esteem_v he_o monstrous_a and_o worthy_a endure_v the_o great_a of_o all_o punishment_n nevertheless_o there_o have_v be_v find_v those_o which_o make_v plaster_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o far_o from_o be_v blame_v have_v be_v praise_v and_o commend_v by_o pious_a and_o devout_a person_n fear_v god_n witness_v that_o mother_n mention_v by_o st._n austin_n see_v then_o that_o a_o plaster_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o where_o there_o be_v one_o make_v it_o be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n that_o do_v so_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o sacrament_n be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a as_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o know_v that_o christ_n die_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o but_o do_v know_v that_o he_o die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v bury_v those_o than_o which_o heretofore_o bury_v the_o
thing_n else_o deny_v transubstantiation_n as_o bernard_n of_o luxemburg_n 1215._o lib._n 4._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1215._o prateolus_n and_o alphonso_n de_fw-fr castro_n have_v observe_v and_o after_o they_o gennebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n it_o be_v true_a he_o be_v accuse_v of_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a heaven_n and_o hell_n and_o of_o believe_v several_a other_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o justifiable_a but_o because_o these_o accusation_n be_v bring_v by_o those_o which_o approve_v not_o his_o judgement_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n the_o reader_n may_v judge_v what_o credit_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v against_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o man_n whilst_o i_o shall_v observe_v that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o in_o his_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o the_o year_n 1145._o condemn_v amalarick_n even_o after_o he_o be_v dead_a and_o if_o we_o believe_v gaguinus_fw-la he_o die_v of_o grief_n for_o have_v be_v force_v to_o retract_v but_o upon_o another_o subject_n than_o that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o this_o historian_n make_v no_o mention_n neither_o do_v innocent_a the_o three_o declare_v for_o what_o error_n it_o be_v that_o he_o condemn_v he_o 2._o cap._n 2._o we_o reject_v also_o say_v he_o and_o do_v condemn_v the_o most_o pernicious_a tenent_n of_o the_o wicked_a amaury_n of_o who_o the_o father_n of_o lie_n have_v so_o blind_v the_o understanding_n that_o his_o doctrine_n ought_v rather_o to_o be_v account_v a_o extravagance_n than_o a_o heresy_n after_o which_o they_o fall_v upon_o the_o ash_n of_o this_o man_n for_o his_o body_n sapra_fw-la gaguin_n ubi_fw-la sapra_fw-la which_o have_v be_v bury_v behind_o st._n martin_n church_n in_o paris_n be_v dis-interred_n and_o burn_v the_o same_o innocent_a the_o three_o in_o the_o same_o council_n approve_v the_o word_n transubstantiation_n which_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o autun_n have_v invent_v and_o the_o thing_n design_v by_o the_o word_n make_v this_o decree_n 1._o cap._n 1._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n i_o say_v innocent_a make_v this_o decree_n because_o in_o effect_n that_o be_v practise_v in_o this_o council_n which_o be_v not_o usual_o practise_v in_o council_n before_o i_o mean_v that_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o assembly_n have_v not_o the_o liberty_n of_o give_v their_o voice_n and_o consent_n see_v they_o neither_o propose_v nor_o deliberate_v nor_o give_v their_o opinion_n nor_o make_v any_o constitution_n which_o be_v there_o in_o great_a number_n but_o they_o be_v present_v unto_o the_o council_n ready_a cut_n and_o dry_a it_o not_o appear_v that_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o assembly_n be_v take_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o as_o be_v usual_o do_v in_o all_o free_a and_o lawful_a council_n matthew_n paris_n a_o english_a historian_n speak_v in_o these_o term_n 1115._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1115._o every_o body_n be_v assemble_v at_o the_o place_n abovesaid_a and_o each_o one_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o general_a council_n have_v take_v his_o place_n the_o pope_n have_v first_o make_v a_o speech_n of_o exhortation_n there_o be_v sixty_o article_n read_v in_o open_a council_n which_o seem_v tolerable_a unto_o some_o and_o burdensome_a unto_o other_o godfrey_n a_o friar_n of_o st._n pantaleon_n at_o cologne_n say_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o worthy_a of_o memory_n act_v in_o this_o council_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o the_o eastern_a church_n submit_v itself_o unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v not_o be_v hear_v of_o before_o nauclerius_n and_o platina_n in_o the_o life_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o say_v the_o same_o see_v they_o write_v 1115._o ad_fw-la ann._n 1115._o that_o several_a thing_n be_v there_o put_v into_o deliberation_n but_o yet_o nevertheless_o nothing_o be_v clear_o nor_o open_o determine_v after_o all_o the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a in_o favour_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n regard_v not_o only_a amaury_n of_o chartres_n who_o teach_v the_o contrary_a but_o also_o the_o albigensis_n as_o binnius_n do_v confess_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o council_n and_o as_o i_o do_v infer_v from_o a_o conference_n which_o the_o legate_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o have_v nine_o year_n before_o with_o some_o of_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o albigensis_n in_o the_o city_n of_o montreal_n near_o carcassona_fw-la where_o arnold_n hot_a which_o speak_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o albigensis_n 2._o history_n of_o all_o 〈◊〉_d by_o paul_n perâ—in_o l._n 1._o c._n 2._o propose_v this_o thesis_n that_o the_o mass_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v the_o invention_n of_o man_n and_o not_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o act_n of_o this_o conference_n be_v see_v and_o in_o his_o possession_n that_o write_v the_o history_n but_o in_o fine_a innocent_a the_o three_o seeing_z he_o can_v not_o prevail_v over_o those_o people_n by_o dispute_n and_o argument_n he_o have_v recourse_n unto_o more_o violent_a remedy_n i_o mean_v public_a and_o downright_a persecution_n even_o so_o far_o as_o to_o grant_v unto_o all_o such_o as_o will_v take_v arm_n against_o they_o and_o destroy_v they_o the_o same_o indulgence_n which_o be_v grant_v unto_o those_o which_o cross_v themselves_o for_o the_o recover_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n from_o the_o turk_n 3._o council_n lateran_n sub_fw-la innocen_n 〈◊〉_d c._n 3._o that_o the_o catholic_n say_v he_o that_o across_o themselves_o for_o the_o exterminate_n of_o heretic_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n and_o indulgence_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o which_o go_v to_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n 210._o tom._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 210._o and_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o his_o collection_n have_v give_v we_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n or_o rather_o of_o innocent_a by_o advice_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o council_n wherein_o he_o grant_v unto_o the_o count_n de_fw-fr mountford_n all_o the_o land_n which_o the_o crusado_n have_v take_v from_o the_o count_n of_o tholouse_n 619._o tom_n 2._o spicil_n p._n 610._o 612._o 619._o and_o from_o the_o albigensis_n especial_o the_o city_n of_o tholouse_n and_o montauban_n as_o be_v most_o infect_v with_o this_o heresy_n according_a unto_o which_o he_o assemble_v and_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o avignon_n in_o the_o year_n 1209._o by_o hugh_n bishop_n of_o ries_z in_o provence_n his_o legate_n where_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o heretic_n shall_v be_v expel_v according_a to_o the_o oath_n which_o he_o cause_v the_o consul_n of_o montpellier_n to_o take_v the_o same_o year_n etc._n ibid._n p._n 611_o etc._n etc._n &_o p._n 63â—_n etc._n etc._n the_o which_o be_v again_o renew_v in_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o tholouse_n anno_fw-la 1228._o and_o in_o another_o at_o albi_fw-la anno_fw-la 1254._o which_o show_v plain_o that_o languedock_n be_v still_o full_a of_o waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n as_o well_o as_o several_a other_o part_n of_o gascoigne_n i_o pass_v over_o at_o this_o time_n the_o ordinance_n of_o honorius_n the_o three_o successor_n unto_o innocent_a and_o of_o gregory_n the_o nine_o which_o take_v honorius_n his_o chair_n touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n nor_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o urban_n the_o four_o because_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o work_n but_o i_o will_v insist_v upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o one_o thing_n which_o i_o can_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n without_o prejudice_v this_o history_n it_o regard_v guy_n le_fw-fr gross_n archbishop_n of_o narbonna_n who_o go_v to_o visit_v pope_n clement_n the_o four_o former_o his_o intimate_a friend_n be_v at_o his_o court_n and_o there_o discourse_v with_o a_o man_n of_o learning_n can_v not_o forbear_v declare_v unto_o he_o his_o opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o transubstantiation_n whicy_n pope_n clement_n have_v understand_v after_o his_o return_n write_v unto_o he_o and_o represent_v that_o he_o be_v of_o a_o ill_a persuasion_n and_o that_o he_o must_v recant_v it_o and_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o pope_n letter_n that_o the_o archbishop_n maintain_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v very_o common_a among_o the_o doctor_n of_o paris_n the_o letter_n be_v take_v from_o the_o register_n of_o manuscript_n letter_n of_o clement_n the_o four_o about_o fourteen_o year_n ago_o aubertin_n a_o protestant_a minister_n insert_v it_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o his_o latin_a treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v communicate_v unto_o he_o by_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n and_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v of_o late_a by_o a_o person_n of_o good_a
reputation_n who_o see_v it_o before_o it_o be_v publish_v by_o aubertin_n that_o it_o be_v for_o certain_a in_o the_o register_n i_o will_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o represent_v it_o here_o in_o our_o language_n that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o what_o consequence_n it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v see_v here_o then_o what_o pope_n clement_n write_v unto_o this_o archbishop_n â—â—_o in_o registr_n manuscript_n epâ—â—â—_n clement_n â—â—_o the_o more_o sincere_a our_o love_n be_v unto_o you_o the_o more_o we_o have_v be_v touch_v in_o hear_v certain_a thing_n of_o you_o which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o gravity_n of_o your_o office_n consider_v especial_o that_o they_o endanger_v your_o dignity_n and_o your_o honour_n i_o write_v unto_o you_o familiar_o and_o unknown_a unto_o any_o body_n except_v he_o that_o write_v the_o letter_n to_o let_v you_o know_v that_o i_o be_o inform_v whilst_o you_o be_v in_o our_o court_n and_o discourse_v with_o a_o certain_a doctor_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n you_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o essential_o in_o the_o eucharist_n no_o otherwise_o than_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v in_o the_o sign_n and_o that_o you_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o opinion_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n at_o paris_n this_o discourse_n be_v secret_o whisper_v among_o some_o person_n and_o be_v at_o last_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n i_o be_v much_o trouble_v at_o it_o and_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o you_o will_v have_v speak_v thing_n which_o contain_v manifest_a heresy_n and_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o sacrament_n wherein_o faith_n do_v operate_v with_o so_o much_o the_o more_o benefit_n as_o it_o surpass_v sense_n captivate_v the_o understanding_n and_o subject_n reason_v under_o its_o law_n therefore_o i_o counsel_v you_o not_o to_o be_v wise_a than_o you_o shall_v and_o not_o to_o impute_v to_o the_o doctor_n of_o paris_n opinion_n which_o they_o believe_v not_o but_o that_o you_o humble_o confess_v and_o firm_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o what_o the_o saint_n preach_v and_o teach_v viz._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o he_o be_v local_o in_o heaven_n be_v true_o real_o and_o essential_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pronounce_v the_o sacred_a word_n according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o by_o hazard_v you_o remember_v he_o or_o they_o unto_o who_o you_o have_v say_v it_o revoke_v it_o either_o verbal_o or_o by_o writing_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o suppose_v that_o you_o believe_v what_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v of_o this_o great_a mystery_n may_v harbour_v no_o ill_a opinion_n of_o you_o at_o viterba_fw-la the_o 5_o of_o the_o calends_o of_o november_n anno_fw-la the_o 3d._n that_o be_v of_o his_o popedom_n which_o answer_v unto_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1268._o this_o prelate_n be_v dishearten_v at_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n and_o fear_v the_o loss_n of_o his_o office_n and_o honour_n deny_v have_v speak_v what_o the_o pope_n tax_v he_o with_o and_o under_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a term_n make_v profession_n of_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v concern_v this_o mystery_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o he_o say_v certain_a thing_n which_o agree_v not_o very_o well_o with_o this_o doctrine_n 519._o in_o registro_fw-la epist_n clemen_n supra_fw-la cit_fw-la ep._n 519._o and_o which_o seem_v to_o testify_v that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o narbona_n dare_v not_o free_o to_o declare_v his_o thought_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v understand_v four_o several_a way_n 1._o it_o be_v so_o call_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o resemblance_n as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o improper_o 2._o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o material_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v and_o pierce_v with_o a_o lance_n and_o which_o be_v first_o take_v from_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o this_o signification_n be_v proper_a 3._o for_o the_o church_n or_o for_o its_o mystical_a unity_n 4._o for_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o those_o which_o eat_v this_o flesh_n spiritual_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o prelate_n make_v a_o difference_n of_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o propose_v as_o the_o food_n of_o believer_n from_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n take_v proper_o and_o in_o its_o true_a signification_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o his_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n may_v not_o thereby_o be_v determine_v which_o i_o leave_v unto_o other_o to_o do_v whereas_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o pope_n letter_n unto_o this_o archbishop_n that_o he_o say_v that_o his_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v famous_a and_o frequent_a at_o paris_n it_o be_v not_o without_o great_a probability_n if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o two_o year_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v anno_fw-la 1270._o which_o be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o death_n of_o st._n lewis_n stephen_n bishop_n of_o paris_n condemn_v by_o advice_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n those_o which_o hold_v 1._o that_o god_n do_v not_o make_v the_o accident_n to_o subsist_v without_o its_o subject_a 924._o tom_n 4._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 924._o because_o it_o be_v of_o his_o essence_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v actual_o in_o its_o subject_n 2._o that_o the_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a be_v not_o a_o accident_n unless_o it_o be_v equivocal_a 3._o that_o to_o make_v the_o accident_n be_v without_o the_o subject_a as_o we_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a and_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n 4._o that_o god_n can_v make_v the_o accident_n to_o be_v without_o the_o subject_a nor_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v several_a dimension_n together_o maxim_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n declare_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o be_v far_o from_o believe_v it_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n content_v myself_o in_o warn_v he_o 1236._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 795._o anno_fw-la 1236._o that_o instead_o of_o the_o year_n 1227._o which_o be_v mark_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o anathema_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o year_n 1270._o that_o about_o thirty_o year_n before_o to_o wit_n the_o year_n 1236._o there_o be_v take_v in_o divers_a part_n of_o france_n flanders_n champagne_n burgundy_n and_o other_o province_n great_a number_n of_o waldensis_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bulgarian_n and_o pifle_n and_o that_o all_o those_o which_o will_v not_o renounce_v their_o faith_n be_v burn_v alive_a and_o their_o good_n confiscate_v as_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n medard_n of_o soissons_fw-fr do_v testify_v where_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o before_o that_o time_n it_o be_v so_o practise_v for_o three_o whole_a year_n together_o and_o that_o the_o same_o course_n be_v hold_v the_o five_o year_n follow_v without_o intermission_n to_o wit_n until_o the_o year_n 1241._o what_o i_o have_v now_o say_v of_o the_o letter_n of_o clement_n the_o four_o unto_o the_o archbishop_n of_o narban_n and_o that_o of_o this_o prelate_n unto_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o certain_a maxim_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o paris_n will_v receive_v much_o light_n from_o the_o history_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1304._o and_o see_v here_o what_o it_o be_v john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n that_o be_v of_o dominican_n teach_v a_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v common_o receive_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o indeed_o condemn_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o latin_n but_o he_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n not_o have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o that_o which_o he_o mean_v to_o establish_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v at_o every_o body_n free_a choice_n to_o embrace_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o although_o he_o judge_v his_o safe_a and_o subject_n unto_o less_o inconvenience_n and_o he_o make_v it_o consist_v in_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n by_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o
firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la necessario_fw-la tenendum_fw-la ac_fw-la secundum_fw-la tanquam_fw-la veritati_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o etiam_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la dissonum_fw-la merito_fw-la reprobandum_fw-la examinata_fw-la itaque_fw-la opinion_n praedicta_fw-la dum_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la dixerat_fw-la retractare_fw-la nollet_fw-la sed_fw-la magis_fw-la videretur_fw-la pertinaciter_fw-la sustinere_fw-la a_o guillielmo_n parisiensi_fw-la episcopo_fw-la de_fw-la consilio_fw-la fratris_fw-la egidii_n bituricensis_fw-la archiepiscopi_fw-la provecti_fw-la theologi_fw-la &_o magistri_fw-la bertrandi_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la dionysio_fw-la praesellenti_fw-la doctore_fw-la &_o aurelianensis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la ac_fw-la guillielmi_n albianensis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la necnon_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la in_o jure_fw-la canonico_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o duorum_fw-la ad_fw-la hoc_fw-la specialiter_fw-la vocatorum_fw-la perpetuum_fw-la super_fw-la hoc_fw-la silentium_fw-la dicto_fw-la fratri_fw-la sub_fw-la poena_fw-la excommunicationis_fw-la impositum_fw-la est_fw-la lecturaque_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o predicatione_n privatur_fw-la verum_fw-la cum_fw-la ob_fw-la hoc_fw-la ad_fw-la sedem_fw-la apostolicam_fw-la appellasset_fw-la auditoribus_fw-la sibi_fw-la datis_fw-la in_o curia_fw-la sed_fw-la infacto_fw-la negotio_fw-la de_fw-la medio_fw-la sublatus_fw-la est_fw-la it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v especial_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o divinity_n that_o it_o be_v not_o believe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n notwithstanding_o the_o decree_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n anno_fw-la 1215._o and_o no_o more_o but_o a_o probable_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o every_o body_n free_a liberty_n to_o follow_v it_o or_o not_o which_o will_v not_o a_o little_a confirm_v the_o protestant_n in_o the_o belief_n they_o be_v in_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n until_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n after_o the_o ordinance_n whereof_o they_o esteem_v that_o there_o be_v a_o indispensable_a necessity_n of_o separate_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o will_v make_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v that_o this_o sole_a consideration_n which_o we_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o john_n of_o paris_n be_v sufficient_a entire_o to_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o two_o famous_a book_n which_o have_v appear_v of_o late_a year_n wherein_o they_o have_v pretend_v to_o show_v that_o transubstantiation_n have_v always_o be_v esteem_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o they_o be_v much_o confirm_v in_o this_o sentiment_n when_o they_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o cardinal_n d'aylli_fw-la which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n speak_v of_o transubstantiation_n as_o of_o a_o opinion_n and_o also_o say_v that_o it_o can_v be_v clear_o infer_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o as_o he_o think_v from_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o he_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n that_o hold_v so_o as_o that_o which_o be_v most_o favour_v by_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v most_o general_o receive_v among_o the_o doctor_n 6._o petrus_n de_fw-it aylliaco_fw-it cardin._n camerac_n in_o 4._o scent_n q._n 6._o see_v here_o his_o word_n quarta_fw-la opinio_fw-la &_o communior_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la non_fw-la remanet_fw-la sed_fw-la simpliciter_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la ejus_fw-la possibilitas_fw-la patet_fw-la quia_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la deo_fw-la impossibile_fw-it quod_fw-la illa_fw-la substantia_fw-la subito_fw-la desinat_fw-la esse_fw-la quamvis_fw-la non_fw-la esset_fw-la possibile_fw-la creata_fw-la virtute_fw-la et_fw-la licet_fw-la ita_fw-la esse_fw-la non_fw-la sequatur_fw-la evidenter_fw-la ex_fw-la scriptura_fw-la nec_fw-la etiam_fw-la videre_fw-la meo_fw-la ex_fw-la determinatione_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quia_fw-la tamen_fw-la magis_fw-la tavet_fw-la ei_fw-la &_o communi_fw-la opinioni_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la &_o doctorum_fw-la ideo_fw-la teneo_fw-la eam_fw-la but_o have_v report_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a unto_o our_o method_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o say_v something_o touch_v the_o eastern_a church_n genebrard_n in_o his_o chronology_n make_v mention_v of_o a_o certain_a friar_n call_v basil_n of_o who_o he_o observe_v that_o he_o reestablish_v the_o error_n of_o berengarius_fw-la for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o year_n 1087._o nevertheless_o 1087._o ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1087._o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonarus_n report_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n he_o dogmatize_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 52_o year_n we_o may_v put_v he_o into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n it_o be_v true_a the_o same_o zonarus_n report_v in_o baronius_n that_o the_o emperor_n alexius_n comeneus_n cause_v he_o to_o be_v burn_v as_o a_o impostor_n so_o that_o if_o he_o be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o opinion_n which_o genebrard_n impute_v unto_o he_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o but_o see_v this_o man_n be_v accuse_v of_o several_a impiety_n 27._o apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la annum_fw-la 1118._o n._n 27._o as_o of_o deny_v the_o trinity_n of_o reject_v the_o book_n of_o moses_n of_o teach_v that_o the_o world_n be_v make_v by_o wicked_a angel_n that_o michael_n the_o archangel_n be_v incarnate_a of_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o hold_v many_o other_o thing_n alike_o wicked_a and_o abominable_a i_o suppose_v that_o as_o the_o protestant_n can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o believe_v what_o genebrard_n relate_v of_o he_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n have_v the_o roman_a catholic_n no_o cause_n to_o boast_v of_o his_o condemnation_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o several_a impiety_n which_o sufficient_o declare_v that_o he_o be_v a_o manichean_a leo_fw-la allatius_n represent_v this_o basil_n as_o chief_a of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o bogomile_n who_o heresy_n be_v compose_v of_o that_o of_o the_o manichean_o and_o messalian_o and_o what_o this_o author_n say_v of_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr perpetua_fw-la consensione_n orientis_fw-la &_o occidentis_fw-la cap._n 10._o p._n 636._o but_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n the_o mind_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v extreme_o agitate_a upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n some_o affirm_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a other_o justify_v the_o contrary_a the_o reason_n of_o these_o latter_a be_v because_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o allege_v to_o this_o purpose_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v their_o opinion_n but_o the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v it_o be_v only_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o by_o consequence_n he_o be_v therein_o corruptible_a as_o before_o his_o passion_n and_o without_o life_n and_o soul_n i_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v much_o agitate_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o age_n for_o the_o dispute_n have_v already_o be_v begin_v even_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n therefore_o zonarus_n a_o greek_a friar_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n i_o mean_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n speak_v of_o it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n and_o resolve_v the_o question_n in_o embrace_v both_o party_n alexii_n in_o notis_fw-la vulcanii_fw-la ad_fw-la cyril_n alexandr_n t._n 6._o libr._n adversus_fw-la antropomorp_n ex_fw-la zonara_n ep_v 32._o l._n 3._o de_fw-la robus_fw-la gestis_fw-la alexii_n he_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n mortal_a and_o bury_v and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o be_v corruptible_a ground_n and_o break_v to_o piece_n by_o the_o tooth_n but_o that_o afterward_o be_v chew_v eat_v and_o go_v down_o into_o the_o stomach_n as_o it_o be_v into_o a_o sepulchre_n it_o become_v incorruptible_a because_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n remain_v not_o long_o dead_a and_o bury_v but_o rise_v again_o soon_o after_o as_o for_o nicetas_n choniates_n who_o write_v just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o that_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o dispute_n he_o sufficient_o testify_v that_o the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o maintain_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a i_o shall_v not_o examine_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v most_o reasonable_a for_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n plain_o those_o people_n strive_v in_o vain_a and_o to_o no_o
exterminate_v like_o so_o many_o witch_n and_o sodomite_n whereby_o they_o be_v necessitate_v to_o desire_v the_o protection_n of_o this_o prince_n who_o the_o better_a to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o matter_n franc._n carolus_n molilinae_n in_o monarch_n franc._n send_v thither_o one_o of_o his_o master_n of_o request_n call_v fumee_n and_o a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n a_o jacobin_n call_v parvy_n who_o be_v his_o confessor_n they_o visit_v the_o parish_n and_o temple_n of_o those_o people_n where_o they_o find_v neither_o image_n nor_o ornament_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o mass_n nor_o any_o mark_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v strict_o examine_v and_o inform_v themselves_o of_o the_o crime_n charge_v upon_o these_o albigensis_n they_o find_v not_o as_o much_o as_o the_o least_o appearance_n thereof_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v clear_o make_v evident_a unto_o they_o that_o those_o of_o merindol_n and_o other_o which_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n be_v strict_a observer_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n that_o infant_n be_v baptize_v by_o they_o according_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v well_o instruct_v in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o king_n have_v receive_v the_o report_n of_o fumee_n and_o parvy_n affirm_v with_o a_o oath_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o these_o waldensis_n be_v the_o best_a and_o honest_a people_n of_o his_o kingdom_n all_o this_o hinder_v not_o their_o enemy_n from_o undertake_v again_o to_o accuse_v they_o of_o several_a crime_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o francis_n the_o first_o unto_o who_o they_o present_v a_o confession_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o the_o year_n 1544._o to_o justify_v their_o innocency_n therein_o they_o explain_v themselves_o upon_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n just_a as_o the_o protestant_n do_v at_o this_o present_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o pass_v from_o proven_n into_o piedmont_n claude_n de_fw-fr cecil_n 61._o advers._fw-la error_n &_o sectam_fw-la valdens_n fol._n 1_o 2_o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 20_o 61._o archbishop_n of_o turin_n have_v already_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o waldensis_n have_v settle_v themselves_o in_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o alps_o within_o his_o diocese_n upward_o of_o two_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o write_v against_o they_o and_o he_o write_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n ago_o that_o they_o have_v continue_v there_o until_o his_o time_n preach_v public_o and_o defend_v their_o doctrine_n in_o dispute_n against_o their_o adversary_n this_o prelate_n acknowledge_v that_o in_o write_v against_o they_o he_o undertake_v a_o difficult_a task_n see_v that_o pope_n and_o prince_n have_v employ_v all_o mean_n imaginable_a against_o they_o without_o ever_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o renounce_v the_o profession_n and_o belief_n which_o they_o embrace_v he_o grant_v that_o the_o covetousness_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ill_a conduct_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o those_o people_n separation_n he_o reckon_v up_o most_o of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o be_v find_v to_o agree_v with_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v and_o profess_v by_o protestant_n 56_o ibid._n fol._n 55_o 56_o it_o be_v true_a he_o do_v not_o speak_v positive_o of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o will_v not_o stand_v to_o examine_v what_o the_o most_o know_v among_o they_o say_v of_o this_o article_n see_v they_o be_v thing_n so_o high_a and_o mysterious_a that_o the_o great_a divine_n be_v scarce_o able_a to_o understand_v and_o much_o less_o to_o teach_v they_o blame_v moreover_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o write_v against_o these_o waldensis_n trouble_v themselves_o in_o vain_a about_o the_o difficulty_n which_o attend_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o their_o life_n and_o manner_n this_o same_o prelate_n render_v they_o this_o testimony_n 9_o ibid._n fol._n 9_o except_v only_o say_v he_o what_o they_o teach_v against_o our_o belief_n and_o our_o religion_n they_o lead_v a_o pure_a and_o more_o innocent_a life_n than_o other_o christian_n do_v 4._o ibid_fw-la fol._n 4._o and_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v only_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 10._o ibid._n fol._n 10._o therefore_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v cite_v nothing_o against_o they_o but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a canon_n which_o themselves_o say_v he_o do_v allow_v of_o but_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o bishop_n 6._o apud_fw-la thuan._n hist_o lib._n 6._o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n mention_n some_o other_o which_o be_v no_o less_o favourable_a unto_o they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n in_o proven_n in_o francis_n the_o first_o his_o time_n mention_n they_o as_o people_n which_o be_v very_o constant_a in_o serve_v god_n and_o of_o pay_v the_o king_n and_o lord_n in_o who_o territory_n they_o live_v the_o tribute_n and_o sum_n due_a not_o fail_v in_o the_o obedience_n due_a unto_o they_o ibid._n ibid._n second_o he_o allege_v that_o of_o william_n du_fw-fr bellay_n lord_n of_o laugay_n who_o in_o the_o relation_n he_o make_v of_o they_o unto_o francis_n the_o first_o according_a to_o the_o order_n which_o he_o have_v to_o that_o purpose_n these_o waldensis_n which_o say_v he_o have_v be_v in_o proven_n about_o three_o hundred_o year_n he_o can_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n but_o some_o point_n touch_v religion_n and_o which_o be_v common_a with_o they_o and_o the_o protestant_n as_o not_o kneel_v unto_o image_n of_o not_o offer_v they_o candle_n nor_o any_o thing_n else_o not_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o of_o celebrate_v divine_a service_n different_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o some_o other_o point_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o cardinal_n sadolet_n unto_o who_o they_o send_v their_o confession_n of_o faith_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n 6._o apud_fw-la thuan._n hist_o l._n 6._o declare_v free_o that_o the_o other_o thing_n lay_v to_o their_o charge_n beside_o the_o head_n contain_v in_o that_o book_n be_v nothing_o but_o thing_n forge_v to_o render_v they_o odious_a and_o mere_a foolery_n and_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr thoul_n himself_o ibid._n ibid._n who_o mention_n some_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o same_o which_o protestant_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o other_o thing_n concern_v marriage_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a the_o state_n of_o soul_n depart_v from_o these_o waldensis_n be_v lineal_o descend_v from_o father_n to_o son_n those_o which_o in_o the_o alps_o whether_o in_o france_n or_o in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n at_o cabrier_n and_o at_o merrindoll_n in_o provens_n make_v profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n of_o who_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n of_o speak_v nor_o of_o extend_v any_o far_o this_o history_n because_o that_o luther_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o germany_n zuinglius_fw-la in_o switzerland_n in_o the_o year_n 1517._o farrel_n at_o geneva_n anno_fw-la 1535._o and_o afterward_o several_a other_o in_o other_o place_n which_o have_v all_o oppose_v the_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o agree_v not_o all_o about_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o i_o shall_v here_o conclude_v the_o history_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o alteration_n which_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o other_o church_n beside_o that_o of_o the_o west_n there_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n in_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o mallabar_n in_o the_o east-indies_n 142._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 142._o where_o they_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o night_n in_o which_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v the_o holy_a bread_n into_o his_o holy_a hand_n list_v up_o his_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o bread_n this_o my_o body_n the_o church_n of_o ethiopia_n express_v the_o sacramental_a word_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v a_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a proposition_n as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v confess_v for_o she_o say_v 1628._o 1_o literae_fw-la aetheop_n jesuit_n alphon._n ann_n 1626._o edit_n roman_n a_o 1628._o this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n as_o for_o the_o armenian_n if_o we_o believe_v guy_n of_o perpignan_n and_o thomas_n waldensis_n they_o do_v deny_v transubstantiation_n 30._o 2_o uterque_fw-la apud_fw-la vald._n t._n 2._o c._n 30._o they_o teach_v
in_o the_o main_a so_o also_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o express_v my_o gratitude_n unto_o the_o great_a family_n of_o the_o windhams_n in_o particular_a a_o family_n know_v to_o be_v true_o noble_a and_o great_a in_o the_o number_n of_o its_o flourish_a branch_n as_o well_o as_o in_o riches_n honour_n and_o approve_a loyalty_n unto_o their_o king_n and_o country_n the_o true_a happiness_n and_o last_a prosperity_n whereof_o shall_v ever_o be_v sincere_o wish_v and_o desire_v by_o honour_a sir_n your_o most_o obedient_a humble_a servant_n jos_n walker_n the_o author_n preface_n translate_v from_o the_o french_z the_o controversy_n about_o religion_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o war_n or_o if_o you_o will_v a_o sort_n of_o lawsuit_n wherein_o both_o party_n plead_v their_o cause_n with_o some_o heat_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o difficult_a to_o write_v and_o not_o let_v fall_v some_o word_n that_o may_v favour_v the_o interest_n of_o that_o side_n for_o which_o we_o be_v concern_v because_o the_o flesh_n corrupt_v the_o act_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o old_a man_n never_o fail_v to_o vitiate_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o new_a i_o do_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o those_o angry_a writer_n who_o in_o all_o their_o work_n do_v show_v a_o unlimited_a passion_n for_o the_o cause_n which_o they_o defend_v and_o meditate_v nothing_o but_o disparage_v their_o adversary_n to_o make_v their_o own_o party_n triumph_v by_o the_o calumny_n which_o they_o cast_v upon_o the_o other_o i_o speak_v of_o mild_a and_o peaceable_a spirit_n who_o write_v with_o moderation_n who_o nevertheless_o do_v it_o not_o always_o so_o successful_o but_o they_o let_v drop_v some_o thing_n which_o all_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o because_o their_o ever_o remain_v frailty_n in_o man_n and_o the_o innocency_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n have_v not_o a_o complete_a victory_n over_o the_o first_o what_o i_o say_v be_v particular_o verify_v in_o examine_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o both_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v that_o it_o be_v favourable_a to_o their_o cause_n each_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o establish_v their_o belief_n and_o religion_n this_o consideration_n make_v i_o think_v that_o the_o sure_a way_n and_o most_o edify_a mean_n for_o christian_n will_v be_v plain_o to_o produce_v what_o have_v be_v from_o time_n to_o time_n receive_v and_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n and_o historical_o without_o dispute_n to_o represent_v the_o sentiment_n of_o our_o ancestor_n upon_o all_o the_o article_n which_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v upon_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v and_o will_v be_v always_o if_o god_n prevent_v it_o not_o by_o his_o grace_n a_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o a_o mean_n which_o the_o devil_n will_v never_o fail_v to_o use_v to_o keep_v up_o among_o christian_n that_o unhappy_a strife_n wherewith_o they_o be_v so_o please_v but_o which_o ought_v to_o draw_v tear_n of_o blood_n from_o those_o good_a soul_n that_o be_v sensible_o touch_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o that_o without_o cease_v by_o their_o prayer_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v give_v unto_o all_o the_o grace_n to_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o my_o design_n and_o to_o represent_v the_o sacrament_n at_o large_a i_o have_v divide_v my_o work_n into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o examine_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o celebration_n i_o prove_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v always_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n among_o christian_n i_o hint_n at_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n and_o i_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v the_o original_a as_o well_o as_o the_o mystery_n which_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n since_o s._n cyprian_n have_v seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n i_o mention_v sundry_a sect_n of_o heretic_n whereof_o some_o have_v change_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n other_o have_v corrupt_v the_o celebration_n and_o last_o other_o have_v quite_o reject_v it_o not_o suffer_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v at_o all_o i_o omit_v not_o what_o s._n ignatius_n say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n who_o condemn_v the_o celebration_n nor_o the_o heresy_n of_o one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o also_o deny_v it_o but_o through_o another_o principle_n i_o make_v some_o mention_n of_o the_o slander_n which_o the_o jew_n and_o other_o cast_v upon_o christian_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o the_o use_n of_o levened_a and_o unleven_v bread_n then_o i_o consider_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v what_o be_v the_o fashion_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o innovation_n and_o change_n which_o have_v thereupon_o happen_v from_o thence_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o place_n of_o consecration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o patins_z that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o vessel_n which_o be_v use_v in_o this_o holy_a action_n this_o consideration_n be_v follow_v with_o a_o inquiry_n of_o the_o language_n wherein_o consecration_n be_v make_v and_o wherein_o all_o the_o service_n be_v general_o perform_v and_o from_o this_o inquiry_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o ceremony_n and_o of_o the_o form_n of_o consecration_n i_o mean_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o or_o by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n as_o be_v now_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n then_o i_o treat_v of_o the_o oblation_n or_o the_o form_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o i_o show_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n which_o oblige_v the_o holy_a father_n to_o give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n i_o annex_v unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o oblation_n that_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o of_o the_o fraction_n and_o i_o show_v at_o what_o time_n the_o latin_n begin_v to_o lift_v up_o the_o host_n to_o warn_v the_o people_n to_o adore_v it_o moreover_o i_o examine_v the_o distribution_n and_o communion_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n who_o distribute_v those_o who_o communicate_v with_o the_o word_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o then_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v treat_v at_o large_a the_o question_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o also_o show_v that_o for_o several_a age_n communicant_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o to_o carry_v it_o along_o with_o they_o in_o their_o journey_n and_o travel_n and_o that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v so_o little_a scrupulous_a in_o this_o matter_n that_o sometime_o they_o send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o sick_a by_o lay_v person_n man_n woman_n acolytes_n and_o young_a boy_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o make_v plaster_n of_o it_o they_o bury_v it_o with_o the_o dead_a in_o some_o church_n they_o burn_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o other_o they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a infant_n sometime_o they_o take_v consecrate_v wine_n and_o mix_v it_o with_o ink_n than_o they_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o mix_a liquor_n the_o more_o to_o confirm_v the_o act_n they_o intend_v to_o sign_n in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o describe_v the_o history_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o weighty_a article_n begin_v with_o the_o reflection_n they_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n and_o upon_o the_o interpretation_n they_o have_v give_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o after_o these_o reflection_n i_o represent_v a_o great_a number_n of_o testimony_n wherein_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v they_o affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v that_o it_o be_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o like_a term_n they_o positive_o say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v through_o the_o natural_a accident_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v thing_n
figurative_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o speak_v literal_o and_o proper_o when_o they_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o reader_n will_v perceive_v in_o peruse_v this_o treatise_n what_o manner_n of_o speak_v these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v use_v herein_o for_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o here_o to_o propose_v unto_o he_o the_o mean_n of_o right_a understanding_n they_o the_o four_o rule_n to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o make_v they_o clash_v one_o against_o another_o nor_o to_o imbroil_v they_o in_o contradiction_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v prudent_a and_o judicious_a enough_o not_o to_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o to_o keep_v themselves_o from_o a_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v cast_v on_o they_o have_v that_o befall_v they_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o their_o work_n relate_v to_o the_o matter_n we_o treat_v of_o which_o shall_v be_v careful_o distinguish_v but_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o to_o take_v they_o always_o in_o good_a sense_n i_o mean_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v have_v its_o consequence_n as_o the_o great_a number_n of_o doctrine_n have_v have_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o of_o two_o explication_n which_o may_v be_v give_v unto_o it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o be_v true_a that_o which_o shall_v make_v a_o contradiction_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o the_o consequence_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n whereas_o that_o that_o reconcile_v both_o be_v lawful_a and_o genuine_a for_o their_o doctrine_n must_v be_v consider_v with_o its_o consequence_n as_o a_o body_n whereof_o all_o the_o part_n shall_v have_v a_o dependence_n the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o all_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o end_n as_o so_o many_o line_n to_o the_o centre_n i_o have_v examine_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o consequence_n in_o this_o history_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o who_o read_v it_o may_v judge_v if_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n do_v favour_n the_o substantial_a change_n for_o if_o the_o consequence_n favour_v this_o change_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o the_o doctrine_n do_v not_o disfavour_v it_o although_o it_o shall_v not_o so_o positive_o establish_v it_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v but_o also_o if_o all_o these_o consequence_n be_v direct_o opposite_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v no_o less_o opposite_a unto_o it_o and_o that_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o make_v it_o not_o a_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o four_o rule_n shall_v be_v strengthen_v with_o a_o five_o which_o appear_v no_o less_o important_a unto_o i_o and_o which_o only_a demand_n that_o doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a passage_n ought_v to_o be_v explain_v by_o certain_a passage_n and_o the_o obscure_a by_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a one_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n of_o tertullian_n which_o i_o will_v not_o allege_v in_o this_o place_n because_o it_o be_v allege_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o work_n but_o after_o all_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o just_a and_o reasonable_a it_o often_o befall_v most_o author_n to_o deliver_v themselves_o more_o happy_o at_o one_o time_n than_o at_o another_o though_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o subject_a it_o happen_v unto_o some_o through_o neglect_n or_o not_o have_v well_o digest_v their_o thought_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o express_v themselves_o clear_o on_o a_o subject_a if_o the_o mind_n have_v only_o confuse_v notion_n of_o it_o other_o do_v so_o for_o reason_n which_o may_v here_o be_v say_v particular_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n principal_o of_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o there_o be_v certain_a time_n and_o place_n when_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o clear_o as_o at_o other_o time_n although_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o their_o sentiment_n the_o discipline_n of_o their_o time_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o do_v otherwise_o but_o however_o the_o matter_n happen_v it_o seem_v very_o just_a and_o equal_a when_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o author_n will_v be_v know_v upon_o a_o matter_n which_o he_o have_v treat_v in_o divers_a place_n in_o some_o place_n clear_a than_o at_o other_o to_o have_v recourse_n unto_o those_o place_n wherein_o he_o have_v most_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o by_o those_o to_o interpret_v the_o other_o wherein_o he_o express_v himself_o more_o obscure_o either_o through_o inadvertency_n or_o for_o reason_n more_o dark_o and_o ambiguous_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v be_v natural_a unto_o all_o mankind_n and_o reason_n show_v it_o be_v the_o safe_a way_n can_v be_v take_v in_o these_o occasion_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o terminate_v the_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n of_o religion_n because_o they_o all_o arise_v from_o the_o several_a interpretation_n give_v unto_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n they_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v if_o man_n will_v agree_v that_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a shall_v serve_v as_o a_o commentary_n unto_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a unto_o all_o these_o rule_v i_o will_v add_v a_o six_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o the_o father_n be_v on_o this_o occasion_n to_o be_v consider_v as_o witness_n examine_v to_o learn_v of_o they_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o the_o great_a number_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o less_o and_o that_o the_o lesser_a number_n ought_v to_o submit_v unto_o the_o great_a thing_n be_v otherwise_o alike_o i_o mean_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n and_o their_o testimony_n alike_o worthy_a of_o belief_n for_o instance_n if_o eight_o or_o ten_o among_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v abolish_v by_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o remain_v only_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o any_o subject_a and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ten_o aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o one_o single_a person_n because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten_o be_v as_o credible_a in_o his_o particular_a as_o he_o that_o be_v alone_o of_o his_o own_o opinion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v much_o more_o likelihood_n that_o one_o single_a person_n may_v be_v mistake_v in_o relate_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n than_o ten_o person_n that_o agree_v in_o their_o testimony_n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n if_o ten_o be_v find_v that_o testify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o single_a person_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n for_o the_o which_o the_o ten_o person_n do_v declare_v have_v be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o single_a person_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v or_o at_o the_o least_o if_o possible_a endeavour_v to_o recover_v he_o unto_o the_o general_a opinion_n believe_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n by_o give_v unto_o his_o word_n a_o more_o mild_a explication_n and_o the_o most_o favourable_a construction_n that_o may_v be_v i_o think_v no_o body_n can_v reasonable_o condemn_v the_o mean_n which_o i_o have_v propose_v the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v conduce_v very_o much_o to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n provide_v we_o observe_v they_o sincere_o and_o no_o other_o end_n be_v propose_v in_o explain_v their_o testimony_n but_o what_o i_o have_v have_v in_o report_v they_o in_o this_o treatise_n that_o be_v a_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tertul._n de_fw-fr virgin_n veland_n c._n 1._o against_o which_o no_o prescription_n can_v be_v make_v neither_o by_o length_n of_o time_n by_o the_o credit_n of_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o country_n to_o conclude_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v please_v
design_v to_o ordain_v reader_n dominico_n interim_n legit_fw-la nobis_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la auspicatus_fw-la est_fw-la pacem_fw-la dicit_fw-la dedicat_fw-la lectionem_fw-la which_o mr_n rigaut_n do_v not_o understand_v no_o more_o than_o mr_n lombert_n who_o follow_v the_o sentiment_n of_o mr_n rigaut_n in_o the_o fair_a and_o exact_a translation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o of_o this_o father_n 5._o upon_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n which_o condemn_v paul_n of_o samosatia_n 6._o upon_o the_o ten_o persecution_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v more_o exact_o describe_v than_o in_o all_o the_o former_a history_n because_o mounseur_fw-fr l'arroqve_n have_v borrow_a great_a help_n from_o lactantius_n his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr mortibus_fw-la persecutorum_fw-la publish_v of_o late_a by_o mr_n baluze_n 7._o de_fw-fr sacerdotibus_fw-la secundi_fw-la ordinis_fw-la &_o archidiaconis_fw-la 8._o de_fw-fr ordinibus_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la episcopi_fw-la sumebantur_fw-la 9_o de_fw-fr epistolis_fw-la tractoriis_fw-la 10._o de_fw-fr natura_fw-la veteris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la 11._o de_fw-fr energumenis_fw-la etc._n etc._n 12._o de_fw-fr paenitentibus_fw-la eorumque_fw-la gradibus_fw-la 13._o de_fw-fr antiquo_fw-la ritu_fw-la dimittendi_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la catechumenos_fw-la energumenos_n &_o paenitentes_fw-la 14._o de_fw-fr dupliti_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la genere_fw-la 15._o de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la quo_fw-la obtinere_fw-la caepit_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la orientali_fw-la haec_fw-la loquendi_fw-la formula_fw-la episcopus_fw-la dei_fw-la gratia_n et_fw-la sedes_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la 16._o de_fw-fr pluralitate_fw-la beneficiorum_fw-la ut_fw-la vulgo_fw-la loquuntur_fw-la 17._o de_fw-fr nudipedalibus_fw-la as_o he_o from_o who_o we_o expect_v these_o piece_n of_o ecclesiastical_a history_n be_v endow_v with_o much_o wit_n and_o learning_n it_o need_v not_o be_v fear_v that_o they_o will_v in_o his_o hand_n lose_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o lustre_n and_o beauty_n all_o we_o have_v hitherto_o say_v refer_v unto_o the_o wisdom_n of_o monsieur_n l'arroqve_n which_o indeed_o be_v a_o very_a vast_a and_o spacious_a field_n but_o shall_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o quality_n of_o his_o soul_n we_o shall_v have_v much_o more_o matter_n to_o insist_v on_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n so_o sincere_a as_o be_v scarce_o to_o be_v find_v in_o this_o age_n he_o without_o envy_n behold_v the_o merit_n of_o other_o learned_a person_n and_o esteem_v their_o good_a quality_n he_o be_v a_o great_a and_o strict_a observer_n of_o discipline_n and_o content_v not_o himself_o to_o declaim_v in_o the_o pulpit_n against_o vice_n in_o general_n but_o persecute_v it_o in_o all_o place_n run_v the_o hazard_n of_o create_v himself_o enemy_n by_o the_o security_n of_o his_o life_n he_o preach_v by_o example_n and_o discover_v a_o true_a christian_a constancy_n in_o all_o the_o trouble_n of_o his_o life_n he_o discharge_v his_o duty_n with_o so_o much_o exactness_n that_o he_o will_v never_o discontinue_v perform_v his_o function_n during_o a_o ague_n which_o hold_v he_o ten_o month_n after_o his_o be_v call_v to_o saumur_n i_o say_v he_o will_v neither_o discontinue_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o ministry_n nor_o those_o of_o his_o study_n although_o the_o physician_n tell_v he_o that_o a_o distemper_n which_o often_o have_v fit_n of_o 36_o hour_n will_v not_o be_v remove_v if_o he_o do_v not_o give_v himself_o some_o repose_n the_o trouble_n of_o the_o church_n of_o france_n these_o last_o year_n be_v incomparable_o more_o grievous_a unto_o he_o than_o any_o particular_a affliction_n unto_o his_o own_o family_n can_v have_v be_v and_o shall_v these_o misfortune_n continue_v what_o cicero_n say_v of_o another_o may_v be_v say_v of_o he_o two_o rempublicam_fw-la casus_fw-la secuti_fw-la sunt_fw-la ut_fw-la mihi_fw-la non_fw-la erepta_fw-la l._n crasso_fw-la a_o diis_fw-la immortalibus_fw-la vita_fw-la sed_fw-la donata_fw-la mors_fw-la esse_fw-la videatur_fw-la the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n i._o contain_v the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebration_n chap._n i._n wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o present_v itself_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o three_o of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o st._n paul_n testify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n all_o the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o avouch_v the_o same_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n depose_v the_o same_o see_v we_o find_v these_o two_o element_n employ_v in_o this_o mystery_n and_o the_o form_n of_o celebration_n propose_v unto_o we_o by_o st._n justin_n martyr_n the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogick_n the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n in_o his_o hierarchy_n and_o general_o all_o those_o which_o have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o as_o neither_o do_v the_o defence_n which_o the_o father_n and_o council_n have_v make_v of_o offer_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n also_o all_o christian_n general_o agree_v herein_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v superfluous_a to_o stand_v to_o prove_v it_o see_v the_o thing_n be_v clear_a and_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o christian_a society_n be_v agree_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o will_v only_o be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o eternal_a father_n and_o who_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o with_o a_o wisdom_n and_o conduct_v worthy_a of_o himself_o do_v not_o choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o be_v thereunto_o induce_v for_o considerable_a reason_n nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o now_o stand_v to_o examine_v the_o reason_n which_o oblige_v he_o to_o make_v this_o choice_n i_o refer_v that_o unto_o divine_n who_o drift_n it_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v serve_v our_o turn_n to_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v a_o design_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o sacrament_n to_o raise_v up_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o comfort_n they_o find_v in_o his_o bless_a communion_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o element_n which_o have_v some_o likeness_n and_o relation_n unto_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v to_o signify_v and_o represent_v as_o for_o instance_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n whereby_o we_o be_v bear_v into_o his_o church_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o water_n to_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o represent_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o of_o his_o spirit_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o as_o water_n have_v the_o quality_n of_o cleanse_v our_o body_n from_o all_o uncleanness_n so_o also_o the_o blood_n and_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o virtue_n the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o wash_v and_o purify_n our_o soul_n from_o all_o filthiness_n and_o impurity_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n call_v baptism_n the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n 3._o â—it_n 3._o that_o be_v of_o our_o new_a birth_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 5._o eph._n 5._o that_o christ_n have_v cleanse_v the_o church_n by_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o he_o institute_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v another_o sacrament_n of_o his_o covenant_n whereby_o he_o give_v unto_o we_o life_n after_o have_v give_v we_o our_o be_v he_o choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o which_o be_v the_o food_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o as_o bread_n &_o wine_n be_v food_n very_o proper_a for_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o for_o preserve_v this_o mortal_a and_o perish_a life_n even_o so_o his_o body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o do_v divine_o feed_v and_o nourish_v our_o soul_n and_o do_v admirable_o preserve_v this_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a life_n whereof_o we_o enjoy_v even_o here_o below_o some_o fore-tastes_a and_o first-fruit_n the_o accomplishment_n whereof_o we_o shall_v one_o day_n receive_v to_o our_o comfort_n in_o heaven_n and_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o this_o wonderful_a effect_n 6._o john_n 6._o that_o his_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o his_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o that_o those_o who_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o drink_v this_o blood_n have_v life_n everlasting_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v raise_v unto_o glory_n and_o immortality_n in_o the_o last_o day_n nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o relation_n and_o resemblance_n which_o the_o
general_o agree_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v frequent_o eat_v in_o common_a every_o one_o contribute_v as_o they_o be_v able_a unto_o these_o feast_n unto_o which_o the_o poor_a have_v as_o free_a access_n as_o the_o rich_a although_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o join_v their_o portion_n unto_o their_o brethren_n s._n paul_n explain_v himself_o clear_o 11._o 1_o cor_fw-la 11._o when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n of_o corinth_n when_o you_o meet_v together_o this_o be_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o each_o one_o haste_v to_o eat_v his_o own_o supper_n and_o one_o be_v hungry_a and_o another_o be_v drunken_a what_o have_v you_o not_o house_n to_o eat_v and_o to_o drink_v in_o or_o do_v you_o despise_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o shame_v they_o which_o have_v not_o it_o be_v also_o grant_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o place_n where_o the_o christian_n make_v these_o meal_n together_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o eat_v the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n back_v the_o censure_n which_o he_o pronounce_v against_o the_o corinthian_n by_o reason_n of_o disorder_n and_o excess_n which_o they_o commit_v in_o these_o feast_n of_o charity_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o recite_v at_o large_a a_o undoubted_a proof_n that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o time_n and_o at_o the_o place_n where_o believer_n do_v eat_v together_o s._n luke_n make_v it_o appear_v evident_o when_o speak_v of_o the_o first_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 2.42_o act_n 2.42_o he_o say_v that_o they_o all_o do_v persevere_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o apostle_n 46._o verse_n 46._o and_o in_o break_v bread_n and_o of_o prayer_n and_o afterward_o that_o they_o daily_o go_v unto_o the_o temple_n and_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n they_o eat_v their_o bread_n with_o joy_n and_o singleness_n of_o heart_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n he_o far_o observe_v 20.7_o act._n 20.7_o that_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n that_o be_v the_o lord_n day_n the_o disciple_n meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o this_o feast_n when_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o believer_n 2.13_o 2_o pet._n 2.13_o to_o who_o he_o write_v his_o second_o epistle_n that_o seducer_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v blot_n and_o stain_n which_o take_v pleasure_n in_o unrighteousness_n feast_v together_o with_o you_o s._n judas_n who_o epistle_n be_v only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o s._n peter_n speak_v so_o plain_o that_o he_o leave_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n of_o doubt_n 12._o judas_n 12._o say_v of_o these_o same_o person_n that_o they_o be_v spot_n in_o the_o christian_a feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v in_o s._n judes_n language_n in_o the_o agapae_fw-la this_o word_n agape_n which_o be_v very_o famous_a in_o this_o sense_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n signify_v proper_o in_o our_o language_n love_n or_o dilection_n the_o practice_n of_o these_o agapae_n continue_v a_o long_a while_n among_o christian_n and_o tertullian_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o iii_o give_v we_o a_o agreeable_a description_n of_o it_o 39_o tertul._n apolog_fw-la cap._n 39_o our_o supper_n say_v he_o show_v what_o it_o be_v by_o the_o name_n which_o it_o bear_v it_o be_v call_v by_o a_o name_n which_o signify_v love_n among_o the_o greek_n we_o comfort_v the_o poor_a by_o this_o refreshment_n we_o sit_v not_o down_o to_o table_n till_o after_o prayer_n we_o eat_v to_o suffice_v hunger_n and_o drink_v what_o decency_n and_o purity_n will_v allow_v we_o there_o take_v our_o meal_n but_o like_o person_n which_o consider_v that_o they_o must_v again_o return_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n during_o the_o whole_a night_n we_o there_o discourse_v with_o one_o another_o but_o so_o as_o know_v that_o god_n hear_v they_o which_o discourse_n after_o wash_v our_o hand_n and_o that_o light_n be_v bring_v those_o that_o be_v present_a be_v desire_v to_o assist_v in_o sing_v some_o hymn_n unto_o god_n as_o every_o one_o be_v able_a to_o do_v either_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o out_o of_o his_o own_o mind_n it_o be_v observe_v from_o thence_o how_o he_o have_v drink_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o feast_n be_v end_v with_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v begin_v it_o be_v true_a tertullian_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o all_o this_o discourse_n but_o it_o may_v suffice_v that_o he_o give_v it_o sufficient_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o they_o attend_v the_o service_n of_o god_n in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o christian_n make_v their_o agapae_n for_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v gather_v that_o they_o do_v there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n as_o often_o as_o they_o hold_v these_o feast_n to_o know_v precise_o how_o often_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n be_v join_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v what_o be_v not_o easy_o do_v it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o hard_a to_o show_v how_o long_o they_o continue_v these_o agapae_n and_o common_a feast_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o where_o by_o consequence_n they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n for_o i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n but_o because_o there_o be_v great_a abuse_n creep_v into_o these_o feast_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 360._o be_v constrain_v to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o church_n you_o must_v forbear_v say_v he_o make_v the_o agapae_n in_o the_o temple_n 28._o council_n laodic_n cap._n 28._o or_o of_o set_v up_o table_n and_o eat_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o place_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o consecrate_v be_v the_o place_n where_o believer_n meet_v together_o to_o serve_v god_n and_o where_o for_o a_o long_a time_n they_o make_v their_o feast_n of_o charity_n even_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a those_o place_n be_v very_o different_a according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o state_n and_o condition_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n they_o assemble_v in_o private_a house_n sometime_o in_o one_o place_n sometime_o in_o another_o in_o private_a and_o obscure_a place_n to_o be_v shelter_v as_o well_o from_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o assemble_v before_o day_n and_o in_o the_o night_n time_n and_o they_o continue_v so_o to_o do_v for_o a_o long_a time_n while_o the_o church_n be_v harrass_v with_o persecution_n and_o because_o that_o sometime_o they_o assemble_v together_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o there_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n at_o least_o the_o pontifical_a book_n observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o felix_n the_o first_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n that_o this_o pope_n decree_v that_o mass_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v upon_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o martyr_n which_o by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o his_o discourse_n unto_o the_o assembly_n of_o saint_n or_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n because_o in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n thanks_o be_v give_v unto_o god_n for_o the_o victory_n of_o martyr_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v who_o make_v mention_n of_o this_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o viii_o book_n de_fw-fr civit._n dei_fw-la yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v but_o that_o during_o these_o sad_a and_o troublesome_a time_n they_o have_v some_o fix_a place_n destinate_a for_o their_o exercise_n for_o there_o be_v sufficient_a intermission_n during_o the_o which_o they_o build_v certain_a little_a house_n join_v to_o their_o churchyard_n which_o be_v place_n distant_a from_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n where_o by_o consequence_n they_o assemble_v with_o great_a safety_n the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o eusebius_n do_v testify_v so_o much_o and_o in_o several_a place_n mention_n those_o place_n where_o christian_n be_v wont_a to_o assemble_v observe_v that_o before_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n they_o have_v some_o intermission_n under_o certain_a emperor_n during_o which_o they_o atempt_v some_o better_a and_o large_a building_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v before_o but_o god_n will_v humble_v his_o church_n which_o go_v about_o to_o lose_v among_o lily_n the_o beauty_n which_o she_o have_v acquire_v among_o thorn_n he_o
great_a value_n be_v choose_v to_o make_v their_o chalice_n but_o of_o great_a and_o less_o price_n according_a to_o the_o substance_n and_o stock_n of_o each_o church_n but_o at_o first_o in_o sundry_a place_n they_o be_v make_v of_o glass_n or_o of_o wood_n as_o will_v appear_v and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n if_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n they_o use_v glass_n chalice_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o do_v so_o in_o many_o other_o place_n now_o that_o they_o use_v such_o at_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o some_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n for_o answer_v a_o argument_n which_o the_o catholic_n draw_v from_o a_o picture_n they_o have_v in_o their_o chalice_n and_o which_o represent_v the_o good_a shepherd_n carry_v the_o lose_a sheep_n upon_o his_o back_n put_v in_o practice_n say_v he_o the_o very_a picture_n of_o your_o chalice_n 10_o tertul._n de_fw-fr pudic_fw-la c._n 7._o ibid._n c._n 10_o and_o to_o mark_v that_o these_o chalice_n be_v glass_n he_o oppose_v unto_o this_o paint_n the_o writing_n of_o the_o shepherd_n which_o can_v be_v blot_v out_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o chalice_n but_o of_o glass_n s._n jerom_n who_o press_v he_o very_o much_o extr_n hieron_n ep_v 4._o extr_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n of_o he_o that_o nothing_o be_v rich_a than_o he_o which_o carry_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o a_o little_a wicker_n basket_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o a_o glass_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n cyprian_n not_o the_o famous_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n which_o be_v dead_a three_o hundred_o year_n before_o but_o another_o cyprian_a a_o french_a man_n arel_n viâ—_n 〈◊〉_d arel_n author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o die_v towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n observe_v as_o a_o action_n worthy_a of_o commendation_n that_o he_o redeem_v a_o great_a many_o slave_n with_o the_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o the_o church_n say_v that_o a_o great_a many_o praise_v he_o for_o so_o do_v but_o will_v not_o follow_v his_o example_n he_o add_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v it_o not_o in_o a_o glass_n and_o although_o this_o author_n say_v there_o be_v many_o who_o will_v not_o imitate_v he_o in_o a_o action_n which_o they_o can_v not_o but_o commend_v yet_o i_o can_v be_v persuade_v but_o that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v other_o good_a bishop_n who_o consider_v as_o exuperius_n of_o tholouse_n and_o s._n caesarius_n of_o arles_n that_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o poor_a do_v in_o suffering_n and_o calamitous_a time_n employ_v all_o the_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o their_o church_n either_o to_o sustain_v their_o poor_a or_o redeem_v captive_n and_o that_o they_o have_v rather_o make_v use_n of_o chalice_n of_o glass_n as_o those_o do_v than_o to_o be_v want_v in_o this_o necessary_a duty_n of_o christian_a charity_n 7._o greg._n 1._o dialog_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o one_o donatus_n who_o by_o his_o prayer_n mend_v a_o glass_n chalice_n which_o have_v be_v break_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v upon_o this_o subject_a agust_n baron_fw-fr martyr_n rom._n 7._o agust_n the_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o plate_n or_o patins_z of_o glass_n be_v ancient_o make_v use_n of_o in_o livine_a service_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o plate_n of_o glass_n in_o the_o pontifical_a in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n zephyrin_n of_o a_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o four_o epistle_n of_o s._n jerom_n to_o rusticus_n speak_v of_o s._n exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n and_o also_o our_o french_a cyprian_n in_o the_o life_n of_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n be_v not_o say_v he_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n keep_v in_o a_o glass_n for_o it_o seem_v that_o glass_n chalice_n have_v be_v use_v ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n day_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o mark_n the_o heretic_n who_o live_v present_o after_o their_o day_n to_o imitate_v the_o catholic_n church_n use_v a_o glass_n chalice_n in_o his_o divine_a service_n bewitch_v the_o people_n with_o certain_a imposture_n and_o by_o sorcery_n make_v the_o wine_n which_o look_v white_a in_o the_o glass_n to_o turn_v red_a by_o his_o slight_n so_o that_o the_o wine_n seem_v to_o be_v change_v into_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o council_n of_o rheem_v hold_v under_o charles_n the_o great_a glass_n chalice_n be_v forbid_v and_o that_o very_o reasonable_o because_o of_o the_o danger_n there_o be_v in_o that_o brittle_a stuff_n you_o have_v thereupon_o the_o canon_n ut_fw-la calix_n de_fw-mi consecrat_fw-mi distinct_a 1._o as_o also_o the_o chalice_n of_o wood_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o canon_n vasa_n in_o quibus_fw-la in_o the_o same_o distinction_n binius_fw-la relate_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n upon_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n zephyrin_n what_o baronius_n say_v of_o the_o prohibit_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n 96._o t._n 1._o council_n p._n 96._o in_o one_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rheem_v he_o take_v from_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n who_o authority_n be_v not_o always_o to_o be_v allow_v no_o more_o than_o the_o other_o collector_n of_o canon_n for_o as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr launoy_n a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n have_v judicious_o observe_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o time_n ancient_o appoint_v for_o administer_a holy_a baptism_n 184._o cap._n 9_o p._n 184._o the_o ancient_a collector_n do_v change_n and_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n what_o thing_n they_o suppose_v either_o to_o be_v abolish_v and_o useless_a or_o different_a from_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o time_n they_o have_v say_v he_o fit_v the_o ancient_a canon_n to_o the_o discipline_n of_o their_o own_o time_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n 1145._o in_o grat._n ad_fw-la a_o 1145._o say_v in_o particular_a of_o gratian_n that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o choose_v the_o author_n from_o whence_o he_o have_v gather_v his_o decree_n and_o he_o instance_n in_o some_o example_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o many_o mistake_n in_o the_o author_n and_o indeed_o to_o return_v to_o the_o prohibition_n of_o glass_n chalicesby_n a_o council_n of_o rheem_v we_o find_v no_o such_o matter_n if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o any_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o charlemagne_n although_o we_o have_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o as_o for_o wooden_a chalice_n we_o have_v at_o this_o time_n the_o canon_n whence_o gratian_n take_v it_o it_o be_v the_o 18._o of_o the_o council_n of_o trybur_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 895._o 151._o tom._n 7._o council_n p._n 151._o that_o for_o the_o future_a no_o priest_n dare_v presume_v in_o any_o wise_a to_o consecrate_v in_o chalice_n of_o wood_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o council_n do_v observe_v in_o the_o same_o canon_n that_o boniface_n bishop_n of_o mayence_n be_v ask_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o vessel_n of_o wood_n he_o make_v this_o answer_n heretofore_o golden_a priest_n make_v use_v of_o wooden_a chalice_n and_o now_o on_o the_o contrary_a wooden_a priest_n do_v use_v golden_a chalice_n but_o it_o be_v plain_o evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o of_o wood_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o eight_o or_o nine_o hundred_o year_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o chalice_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o plate_n or_o patins_z whereupon_o we_o have_v say_v be_v put_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o be_v at_o least_o broad_a round_a vessel_n a_o little_a hollow_a which_o can_v be_v resemble_v to_o any_o thing_n better_o than_o dish_n which_o be_v great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o suffer_v consecration_n to_o be_v make_v in_o any_o thing_n but_o a_o gold_n or_o silver_n chalice_n or_o at_o least_o of_o pewter_n and_o a_o council_n of_o albi_fw-la assemble_v anno._n 1254_o command_v all_o church_n who_o rent_n amount_v yearly_a unto_o fifteen_o livre_n french_a money_n to_o have_v a_o silver_n chalice_n 638._o t._n 2._o spâ—cil_n c._n 12._o p._n 638._o i_o deny_v not_o but_o in_o the_o four_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n several_a church_n have_v silver_n chalice_n and_o it_o may_v be_v also_o of_o gold_n such_o as_o whereof_o in_o all_o likelihood_n those_o be_v speak_v of_o by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o
the_o armenian_a tongue_n by_o chrysostom_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o many_o do_v believe_v and_o we_o do_v find_v theodoret_n to_o affirm_v that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o armenian_n have_v a_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o their_o language_n now_o theodoret_n flourish_v about_o 40_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o great_a chrysostom_n into_o that_o of_o the_o dalmatian_n by_o s._n jerom_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 420._o in_o the_o arabic_a tongue_n anno._n 717._o by_o john_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n in_o spain_n in_o saxon_a by_o king_n alfred_n who_o reign_v in_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o century_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o those_o who_o have_v transfer_v unto_o we_o bede'_v ecclesiastical_a history_n in_o anglo-saxon_n and_o in_o latin_a in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o reader_n and_o bede_n himself_o translate_v the_o gospel_n of_o s._n john_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n as_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o his_o life_n partly_o write_v by_o himself_o and_o partly_o by_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n into_o the_o slavonian_a tongue_n by_o methodius_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o ever_o any_o body_n among_o the_o christian_n ever_o think_v of_o condemn_v this_o wise_a conduct_n of_o the_o church_n until_o the_o year_n 1228_o that_o a_o certain_a council_n of_o tholouse_n 24._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n c._n 4._o p._n â—_o 24._o assemble_v against_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n make_v this_o decree_n we_o also_o forbid_v to_o give_v unto_o the_o lay-people_n permission_n to_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n except_o that_o probable_o some_o for_o devotion_n sake_n desire_v to_o have_v the_o psalter_n or_o the_o breviary_n for_o the_o divine_a service_n or_o the_o bless_a virgin_n prayer-book_n neither_o be_v they_o to_o have_v these_o book_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n but_o this_o decree_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o james_n de_fw-fr voragine_fw-la translate_v the_o bible_n into_o italian_a about_o the_o year_n 1290._o nicholas_n orem_n into_o french_a under_o charles_n the_o five_o call_v the_o wise_a son_n of_o king_n john_n and_o father_n of_o charles_n the_o six_o and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n a_o anonymous_a author_n make_v a_o apology_n in_o england_n for_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n 81._o dâ—_n christian_n eccl._n success_n p._n 81._o as_o be_v relate_v by_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n at_o this_o time_n say_v that_o author_n our_o bishop_n burn_v the_o law_n of_o god_n because_o it_o have_v be_v translate_v into_o our_o mother_n tongue_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n session_n the_o four_o anno._n 1546._o do_v sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o they_o tacit_o condemn_v all_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a language_n allow_v only_o the_o latin_a translation_n it_o be_v true_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o whilst_o the_o use_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n subsist_v in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o that_o language_n be_v common_a and_o frequent_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n but_o when_o the_o use_n of_o that_o language_n cease_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o translate_v it_o into_o other_o language_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n and_o nation_n which_o there_o inhabit_v as_o it_o have_v be_v translate_v elsewhere_o into_o greek_a and_o syriack_n and_o general_o into_o all_o language_n use_v by_o all_o the_o nation_n in_o the_o world_n now_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a say_v they_o to_o imagine_v that_o care_n can_v be_v take_v to_o make_v all_o these_o version_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n if_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o people_n have_v be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n beside_o may_v a_o man_n say_v i_o will_v desire_v to_o know_v wherefore_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v so_o frequent_o and_o careful_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v translate_v into_o their_o language_n it_o be_v credible_a yea_o certain_a that_o the_o exhortation_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o work_n of_o s._n jerom_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n only_o for_o injoin_v the_o read_n of_o they_o will_v make_v a_o just_a volume_n and_o what_o need_v so_o many_o exhortation_n to_o read_v it_o but_o only_o that_o by_o so_o do_v people_n may_v learn_v to_o serve_v god_n after_o a_o right_a manner_n but_o we_o must_v make_v a_o strict_a inquiry_n into_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o whole_a divine_a service_n to_o know_v more_o particular_o if_o it_o be_v perform_v as_o have_v be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n all_o man_n will_v agree_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o prayer_n invocation_n and_o give_v praise_n unto_o god_n be_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n now_o origen_n in_o his_o excellent_a work_n against_o celsus_n do_v formal_o declare_v that_o every_o nation_n do_v praise_n and_o pray_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n 402._o lib._n 8._o ult_n edit_fw-la p._n 402._o the_o christian_n say_v he_o answer_v unto_o a_o objection_n of_o celsus_n even_o in_o their_o prayer_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o the_o name_n attribute_v unto_o god_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o greek_a word_n the_o roman_n of_o roman_a word_n each_o one_o pray_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o own_o language_n and_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n as_o they_o be_v able_a and_o the_o glory_n of_o all_o language_n do_v hearken_v unto_o those_o which_o pray_v unto_o he_o in_o what_o language_n soever_o it_o be_v as_o easy_o understand_v those_o which_o pray_v so_o different_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o it_o be_v as_o may_v be_v say_v all_o one_o voice_n for_o the_o great_a god_n be_v not_o like_o those_o which_o have_v but_o one_o language_n commit_v unto_o they_o whether_o greek_n or_o barbarian_a and_o be_v ignorant_a of_o all_o other_o and_o care_v not_o for_o those_o which_o speak_v in_o other_o language_n thence_o also_o be_v it_o that_o s._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n exhort_v his_o neophytes_n 2._o tract_n 4._o t._n 2._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 20._o regul_n brevior_fw-la q._n â—78_n t._n 2._o to_o attend_v diligent_o with_o he_o unto_o prayer_n s._n basil_n make_v this_o demand_n to_o himself_o how_o the_o spirit_n of_o any_o one_o shall_v pray_v and_o that_o his_o understanding_n shall_v receive_v no_o fruit_n he_o thus_o answer_v that_o be_v say_v of_o those_o which_o make_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n with_o regard_n to_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o for_o the_o apostle_n say_v if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n i_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n or_o by_o the_o spirit_n but_o my_o understanding_n profit_v not_o for_o when_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n be_v not_o know_v by_o those_o which_o be_v present_a than_o the_o understanding_n of_o he_o which_o pray_v be_v without_o fruit_n no_o body_n be_v the_o better_a for_o it_o but_o when_o those_o which_o be_v present_a understand_v a_o prayer_n which_o may_v be_v profitable_a for_o the_o hearer_n than_o he_o who_o pray_v have_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o progress_n of_o those_o which_o profit_n by_o the_o prayer_n it_o be_v the_o same_o at_o all_o time_n when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v propose_v for_o it_o be_v write_v that_o it_o may_v be_v profitable_a to_o the_o edify_n of_o faith_n 4._o de_fw-fr catechis_n rudib_fw-la c._n 9_o t._n 4._o s._n austin_n care_n must_v be_v take_v to_o warn_v those_o which_o come_v from_o school_n that_o be_v clothe_v with_o christian_a humility_n they_o shall_v learn_v not_o to_o despise_v those_o which_o endeavour_n rather_o to_o shun_v evil_a action_n than_o word_n etc._n etc._n by_o so_o do_v they_o will_v not_o jeer_v if_o by_o chance_n they_o perceive_v that_o some_o bishop_n or_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n use_v some_o barbarism_n or_o soloecism_n in_o pray_v to_o god_n or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o aware_a or_o understand_v not_o the_o word_n they_o pronounce_v and_o that_o they_o deliver_v confuse_o not_o but_o that_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v amend_v to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n may_v say_v amen_o unto_o what_o they_o plain_o understand_v but_o because_o it_o may_v be_v tolerate_v in_o those_o which_o have_v learn_v that_o blessing_n be_v give_v by_o prayer_n in_o the_o church_n as_o one_o do_v bless_v in_o the_o public_a place_n with_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o voice_n 10._o de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr offic_n l._n
which_o be_v of_o a_o vast_a extent_n have_v constant_o unto_o this_o day_n observe_v and_o retain_v this_o practice_n james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n who_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o euchology_n or_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n with_o note_n of_o a_o very_a sound_a judgement_n take_v much_o pain_n in_o explain_v the_o manner_n of_o consecration_n practise_v by_o the_o greek_a church_n endeavour_v to_o give_v it_o a_o sense_n which_o may_v not_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o st._n chrysostom_n name_n â—7_n 〈◊〉_d p_o â—7_n we_o also_o offer_v unto_o thou_o this_o reasonable_a and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o the_o gift_n offer_v make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n upon_o these_o word_n and_o particular_o upon_o the_o last_o gore_n make_v a_o very_a long_a observation_n 139._o not._n in_o euchol_n p._n 140_o 141._o num_fw-la 138_o 139._o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o observe_v upon_o these_o word_n send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n that_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o new_a edition_n of_o this_o liturgy_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n that_o some_o of_o the_o late_a greek_n have_v from_o hence_o draw_v some_o kind_n of_o show_n of_o support_n for_o their_o ill_a opinion_n touch_v consecration_n second_o upon_o these_o word_n make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n that_o chrysostom_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o liturgy_n can_v not_o believe_v that_o consecration_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n as_o some_o greek_n have_v vain_o suppose_v see_v say_v he_o he_o attribute_n elsewhere_o unto_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o virtue_n of_o change_v the_o element_n that_o be_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o nevertheless_o these_o prayer_n use_v by_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o it_o be_v by_o these_o prayer_n not_o right_o understand_v that_o cabasilas_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n and_o some_o other_o have_v be_v deceive_v and_o have_v cast_v the_o ignorant_a into_o error_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v but_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o greek_n have_v write_v dark_o and_o dubious_o and_o that_o give_v way_n unto_o error_n in_o mind_n that_o be_v unsteadfast_a and_o in_o fine_a have_v commend_v arcudius_n and_o bessarion_n both_o greek_n latinize_v the_o latter_a of_o which_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n under_o eugenius_n the_o four_o and_o be_v gain_v by_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o other_o write_v a_o great_a while_n afterward_o of_o the_o agreement_n betwixt_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n goar_n then_o have_v praise_v they_o as_o two_o person_n who_o by_o their_o skill_n and_o pain_n remove_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v find_v about_o the_o word_n and_o form_n of_o consecration_n add_v that_o to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v not_o labour_v in_o do_v what_o be_v already_o do_v what_o remain_v be_v that_o if_o any_o far_a light_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o other_o man_n labour_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o do_v it_o by_o new_a invention_n but_o that_o itself_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v consecrate_v otherwise_o than_o the_o latin_n beside_o the_o reader_n may_v easy_o perceive_v both_o by_o what_o we_o have_v say_v and_o by_o the_o proceed_n of_o bessarion_n arcudius_n and_o gore_n what_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n among_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v true_a that_o arcudius_n use_v all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o conform_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n give_v for_o this_o purpose_n unto_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o st._n mark_n st._n clement_n st._n james_n st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n 33._o l._n 3._o the_o concord_n cap._n 25._o ad_fw-la 33._o the_o most_o favourable_a construction_n he_o can_v contrive_v because_o they_o attribute_v all_o the_o consecration_n unto_o prayer_n and_o do_v blame_v cabasilas_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n samonas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n because_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o consecration_n of_o symbol_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n but_o this_o proceed_n sufficient_o do_v show_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n never_o own_v any_o other_o form_n of_o consecration_n but_o to_o return_v unto_o james_n goar_n 141._o in_o euchol_n p._n 140_o 141._o he_o say_v one_o thing_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n which_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n agree_v that_o it_o be_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v and_o to_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v he_o allege_v the_o answer_n they_o make_v unto_o pope_n eugenius_n which_o stick_v in_o suspense_n because_o they_o add_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n certain_a prayer_n to_o demand_v the_o consecration_n as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v otherwise_o complete_a the_o answer_n i_o say_v which_o be_v make_v he_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o russia_n of_o nice_a of_o trebizond_n and_o of_o mitylene_n as_o we_o read_v in_o the_o eight_o tome_n and_o 25_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o answer_n goar_n still_o find_v some_o difficulty_n but_o if_o the_o learned_a gore_n have_v see_v before_o publish_v his_o euchology_n the_o true_a history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n by_o sylvester_n sguropulus_n great_a ecclesiastic_a of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n and_o one_o of_o the_o five_o counsellor_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o by_o consequence_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o will_v not_o have_v say_v that_o the_o four_o bishop_n abovementioned_a have_v answer_v pope_n eugenius_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n 278._o hist_o conc._n florent_fw-la sect_n 10._o c._n 1._o p._n 278._o for_o the_o truth_n be_v the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v at_o last_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n upon_o four_o article_n without_o the_o knowledge_n and_o consent_n of_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n except_o it_o be_v some_o few_o that_o have_v be_v gain_v by_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o latin_n demand_v of_o the_o greek_n they_o shall_v expunge_v out_o of_o their_o ritual_n and_o book_n of_o divine_a service_n this_o three_o benediction_n in_o celebrate_v of_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n or_o in_o the_o invocate_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o the_o priest_n be_v wont_a to_o pronounce_v say_v that_o these_o word_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o drink_v you_o all_o do_v consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n err_v very_o much_o in_o use_v of_o prayer_n and_o invoke_v the_o holy_a ghost_n after_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n whereupon_o there_o be_v several_a contest_v between_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o latin_n 279._o ibid._n p._n 278_o 279._o who_o say_v unto_o they_o if_o you_o will_v believe_v as_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n and_o the_o great_a st._n chrysostom_n teach_v thus_o to_o consecrate_v and_o sanctify_v the_o divine_a oblation_n you_o will_v find_v in_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n above_o two_o thousand_o liturgy_n which_o thus_o decide_v the_o matter_n after_o which_o the_o historian_n observe_v that_o soon_o after_o by_o order_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n all_o the_o greek_n meet_v at_o the_o pope_n palace_n except_v mark_n of_o ephesus_n the_o most_o zealous_a of_o the_o whole_a nation_n and_o that_o the_o question_n be_v again_o reassumed_a there_o be_v several_a debate_n upon_o it_o the_o latin_n use_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o make_v the_o greek_n embrace_v their_o opinion_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o russia_n and_o of_o nice_a in_o behalf_n of_o the_o latter_a propose_v a_o middle_a opinion_n which_o please_v neither_o party_n which_o oblige_v the_o emperor_n to_o command_v mark_n of_o ephesus_n to_o set_v down_o something_o in_o write_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o he_o do_v and_o he_o therein_o show_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n teach_v to_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a oblation_n ibid._n ibid._n as_o say_v he_o all_o our_o priest_n do_v consecrate_v in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o section_n the_o same_o historian_n who_o be_v always_o present_a writes_z that_o after_o the_o sign_v of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o union_n the_o emperor_n send_v several_a
he_o by_o the_o church_n the_o which_o as_o the_o more_o sacred_a be_v say_v to_o be_v inhabit_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o some_o divinity_n have_v receive_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o their_o first_o dedication_n or_o consecration_n such_o devil_n by_o curious_a invocation_n and_o witchcraft_n arnobius_n bring_v in_o the_o pagan_a answer_v the_o christian_a after_o this_o manner_n you_o err_v and_o be_v deceive_v gent._n l._n 6._o advers._fw-la gent._n for_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o brass_n nor_o the_o mass_n of_o gold_n or_o silver_n nor_o the_o other_o matter_n whereof_o image_n be_v make_v be_v of_o themselves_o god_n and_o religious_a deity_n but_o we_o serve_v and_o worship_v these_o god_n in_o they_o which_o holy_a consecration_n do_v introduce_v idolor_n de_fw-fr vanitat_fw-la idolor_n and_o which_o it_o make_v to_o inhabit_v in_o the_o image_n which_o we_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v and_o do_v not_o st._n cyprian_n say_v in_o his_o time_n that_o these_o sort_n of_o spirit_n do_v lie_v hide_v under_o the_o statue_n and_o consecrate_a image_n in_o fine_a lactantius_n speak_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n 4._o instit_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 4._o say_v that_o when_o they_o be_v make_v they_o feel_v it_o not_o nor_o when_o they_o be_v worship_v they_o know_v it_o not_o for_o they_o become_v not_o sensible_a by_o consecration_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sanctification_n and_o consecration_n of_o christian_n it_o consist_v only_o in_o retrieve_v thing_n from_o a_o profane_a and_o common_a use_n and_o by_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a use_n by_o desire_v of_o god_n by_o their_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v their_o use_n and_o employment_n for_o his_o glory_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o use_v they_o lawful_o so_o that_o there_o be_v any_o question_n for_o instance_n of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n their_o consecration_n tend_v only_o to_o give_v they_o a_o quality_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o to_o employ_v they_o unto_o a_o divine_a and_o religious_a use_n and_o by_o pray_v god_n to_o make_v they_o sacrament_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o that_o he_o will_v render_v they_o efficacious_a by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_v of_o they_o out_o of_o which_o use_n they_o be_v no_o more_o but_o common_a bread_n wine_n and_o water_n as_o they_o be_v before_o all_o the_o virtue_n they_o have_v in_o quality_n of_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n either_o to_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n or_o to_o nourish_v they_o depend_v upon_o the_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v apply_v and_o on_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o spirit_n act_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o only_o signify_v but_o also_o that_o they_o shall_v seal_v in_o our_o soul_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v exhibit_v and_o communicate_v when_o they_o be_v administer_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o signify_v and_o represent_v now_o let_v we_o see_v if_o this_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o church_n 100_o in_o levit._n hom._n 11._o p._n 100_o origen_n upon_o levitiecus_n there_o be_v bear_v in_o my_o house_n say_v he_o the_o firstling_n of_o a_o cow_n i_o be_o not_o permit_v to_o put_v it_o unto_o any_o common_a use_n for_o it_o be_v holy_a unto_o the_o lord_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v holy_a we_o know_v then_o by_o this_o dumb_a beast_n ibid._n ibid._n how_o the_o law_n appoint_v that_o what_o it_o will_v have_v to_o be_v holy_a must_v be_v set_v apart_o for_o god_n only_o and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n to_o sanctify_v any_o thing_n be_v to_o devote_v it_o unto_o god_n the_o great_a st._n 2._o regul_n brevior_fw-la q_o 53._o p._n 642._o d._n t._n 2._o basil_n sanctification_n consist_v in_o adhere_v local_o and_o inseparable_o unto_o god_n at_o all_o time_n in_o study_v and_o follow_v what_o be_v well_o please_v in_o his_o fight_n for_o also_o in_o the_o thing_n offer_v and_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n deficient_a thing_n be_v not_o accept_v and_o without_o impiety_n and_o sin_n what_o have_v be_v once_o consecrate_v unto_o god_n can_v be_v convert_v unto_o common_a and_o human_a use_n st._n austin_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n testify_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v thus_o when_o he_o say_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n sanctify_v 98._o l._n 3._o q._n 85._o t._n 4._o p._n 98._o it_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o offer_v they_o unto_o the_o priest_n and_o by_o they_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctification_n must_v be_v observe_v which_o be_v make_v by_o vow_n and_o by_o the_o devotion_n of_o he_o who_o offer_v s._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o esay_n 178._o l._n 1._o orat._n 6._o p._n 178._o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v shall_v not_o always_o partake_v of_o sanctification_n but_o rather_o it_o signify_v to_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o what_o he_o say_v unto_o moses_n sanctify_v unto_o i_o all_o the_o first-born_a which_o open_v the_o matrix_fw-la all_o the_o male_n unto_o the_o lord_n 595._o l._n 7._o &_o 8._o in_o c._n 10.34_o &_o dial._n 6._o t._n 5._o part_n 1._o p._n 595._o and_o in_o those_o place_n sanctify_v import_v to_o consecrate_v and_o upon_o st._n john_n what_o be_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n of_o the_o trinity_n what_o then_o friend_n will_v not_o reason_n constrain_v we_o to_o confess_v that_o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v be_v not_o before_o holy_a for_o i_o judge_v that_o be_v call_v unto_o sanctification_n which_o be_v alter_v from_o what_o it_o be_v not_o 27._o hom._n 14._o t._n 5._o part_n 2._o p._n 187._o in_o levit._n l._n 7._o c._n 27._o when_o it_o be_v sanctify_v and_o in_o his_o paschal_n homily_n to_o sanctify_v be_v to_o consecrate_v and_o offer_v some_o excellent_a oblation_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o the_o whole_a universe_n hesychius_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o which_o be_v sanctify_v and_o offer_v begin_v to_o be_v sanctify_v even_o by_o be_v offer_v it_o be_v not_o then_o holy_a before_o the_o friar_n jovius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n 25._o codic_n 222._o ex_fw-la lib._n 24_o 25._o we_o say_v that_o the_o place_n or_o the_o bread_n or_o the_o wine_n be_v sanctify_v when_o they_o be_v set_v apart_o for_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o employ_v about_o any_o common_a use_n even_o thomas_n aquinas_n himself_o who_o although_o he_o live_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v a_o alteration_n and_o change_n yet_o acknowledge_v this_o kind_n of_o consecration_n who_o nevertheless_o happy_o will_v not_o have_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o depend_v on_o it_o 70._o t._n 2._o q._n 81._o art_n 8._o num_fw-la 70._o not_o only_o man_n but_o also_o the_o church_n vessel_n and_o all_o other_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v from_o the_o very_a time_n that_o they_o be_v apply_v unto_o the_o service_n of_o god_n i_o shall_v here_o end_v the_o examination_n of_o the_o question_n of_o consecration_n be_v i_o not_o oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o pronounce_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o jesus_n christ_n pronounce_v with_o a_o audible_a voice_n the_o word_n whereby_o the_o latin_n pretend_v that_o he_o do_v consecrate_v see_v the_o evangelist_n nor_o s._n paul_n do_v neither_o of_o they_o remark_n that_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o that_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o amen_o which_o the_o people_n answer_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v as_o it_o appear_v by_o justin_n martyr_n by_o denys_n of_o alexandria_n in_o eusebius_n by_o tentullian_n by_o st._n ambrose_n by_o st._n leo_n and_o by_o other_o this_o amen_o i_o say_v do_v clear_o show_v that_o they_o consecrate_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n this_o also_o be_v justify_v by_o most_o of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o remain_v unto_o we_o where_o it_o be_v express_o observe_v that_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n be_v do_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n as_o in_o those_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n st._n mark_n euchol_n de_fw-fr observe_v can_v t._n 10._o bibl._n patr._n not._n in_o gregor_n sar._n page_n 389._o not._n 131._o in_o miss_n chrysost_n euchol_n st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n raoul_n de_fw-fr tongre_n write_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n conformable_a unto_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n ambrose_n
unto_o the_o blessing_n communication_n 2._o 1_o peter_n 2._o and_o praise_n of_o god_n st._n peter_n consider_v good_a work_n as_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n agreeable_a unto_o god_n through_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o rom._n 12._o rom._n 15._o philip._n 2._o and_o st._n paul_n the_o sanctification_n of_o a_o faithful_a christian_a as_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n the_o preach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o offer_v the_o gentile_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o fear_v not_o to_o say_v that_o our_o faith_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n 4._o 2_o timoth._n 4._o and_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o be_v to_o shed_v for_o his_o bless_a master_n a_o sprinkle_n which_o be_v to_o be_v make_v upon_o this_o sacrifice_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o st._n peter_n and_o s._n 5._o 1_o peter_n 2._o rev._n 1._o &_o 5._o john_n call_v all_o believer_n in_o general_a sacrificer_n according_a to_o what_o have_v be_v prophesy_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o holy_a father_n be_v accustom_v unto_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v also_o term_v sacrifice_n all_o the_o work_n of_o piety_n devotion_n charity_n alms-deed_n prayer_n give_v thanks_o and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n which_o any_o way_n relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n so_o far_o as_o st._n cyprian_n say_v to_o sacrifice_v a_o child_n 59_o cypr._n ep._n 59_o in_o make_v it_o to_o communicate_v after_o baptism_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o gives_z the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o a_o present_a that_o be_v send_v unto_o he_o in_o his_o banishment_n because_o it_o proceed_v from_o a_o motive_n of_o charity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o contribute_v towards_o his_o maintenance_n so_o justin_n martyr_n say_v 717._o just_a mart._n contr_n tryph._n p._n 345._o strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 717._o that_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n be_v the_o only_a perfect_a and_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n well-pleasing_a unto_o god_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o prayer_n as_o of_o a_o very_a good_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n and_o say_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o word_n which_o proceed_v from_o devout_a soul_n as_o by_o exaltation_n and_o tertullian_n do_v not_o he_o assure_v 2._o ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o that_o the_o christian_n sacrifice_n unto_o god_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n by_o pure_a prayer_n only_o and_o that_o prayer-made_a by_o chaste_a flesh_n of_o a_o innocent_a soul_n and_o of_o a_o holy_a mind_n be_v the_o fat_a and_o most_o excellent_a sacrifice_n that_o god_n have_v require_v do_v not_o he_o also_o explain_v the_o pure_a oblation_n of_o malachy_n 30._o apol._n c._n 30._o of_o glorification_n of_o benediction_n praise_n hymn_n oct._n contr._n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o &_o 4._o c._n 1._o de_fw-fr pat_o c._n 13._o the_o jejun_n c._n 26._o the_o usur_n c._n 8._o minut._n in_o oct._n and_o of_o prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v he_o not_o reckon_v among_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n mortification_n humiliation_n contrition_n fast_n and_o strictness_n of_o life_n minutius_n felix_n make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o consist_v in_o good_a work_n and_o in_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o holiness_n in_o a_o upright_a heart_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o in_o faith_n unfeigned_a it_o be_v whereof_o origen_n give_v we_o several_a instance_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o levitious_a and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v what_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o divine_a of_o the_o ancient_a church_n 20._o greg._n naz._n orat_fw-la 20._o i_o mean_v gregory_n of_o naziunzen_n when_o he_o say_v that_o s._n basil_n be_v in_o heaven_n offer_v sacrifice_n and_o pray_v explain_v the_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v prayer_n which_o the_o saint_n offer_v unto_o god_n in_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o himself_o 42._o id._n orat_fw-la 42._o that_o he_o sacrifice_v his_o discourse_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n he_o will_v there_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n upon_o his_o altar_n 9_o chrysost_n in_o gen._n hom_n 9_o sacrifice_n well_o please_v in_o his_o sight_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o chrysostom_n who_o look_v upon_o prayer_n as_o a_o very_a great_a sacrifice_n and_o a_o perfect_a oblation_n 16._o id._n in_o mart._n hom_n 16._o and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v not_o yet_o initiate_v do_v offer_v a_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v prayer_n and_o alms-deed_n and_o st._n ambrose_n 1._o ambros_n de_fw-fr fug_n saec_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 1._o that_o wisdom_n be_v a_o very_a good_a sacrifice_n and_o faith_n and_o virtue_n a_o good_a oblation_n that_o prayer_n itself_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n 10._o id._n ep._n 59_o aurel._n c._n 29._o etc._n etc._n 3._o collect_v mart._n bracar_n conc._n carth._n 3._o c._n 29._o in_o cod_n 41._o aug._n the_o civet_n l._n 10._o c._n 4._o ep._n 95._o id._n hom._n 50._o de_fw-la poenit_fw-la t._n 10._o also_o we_o find_v in_o some_o canon_n of_o council_n that_o the_o prayer_n and_o service_n of_o morning_n and_o evening_n be_v call_v morning_n and_o evening_n sacrifice_n and_o that_o it_o be_v command_v that_o if_o a_o dead_a person_n be_v to_o be_v recommend_v in_o the_o afternoon_n it_o be_v to_o be_v by_o prayer_n only_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o have_v dine_v according_a to_o which_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o humility_n and_o say_v that_o we_o offer_v unto_o he_o bloody_a sacrifice_n when_o we_o suffer_v unto_o blood_n for_o his_o truth_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o oppose_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o prayer_n offer_v by_o christian_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o men._n and_o elsewhere_o he_o require_v that_o every_o one_o as_o he_o be_v able_a do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v for_o the_o sin_n which_o he_o commit_v every_o day_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o alms-deed_n fast_v prayer_n and_o supplication_n wherefore_o he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n have_v regard_n not_o to_o its_o essence_n but_o to_o its_o end_n and_o effect_n which_o be_v to_o direct_v we_o unto_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o blessedness_n and_o felicity_n the_o true_a sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v every_o work_n which_o we_o do_v 6._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._n l._n 10._o c._n 6._o to_o be_v near_o unite_v unto_o god_n by_o a_o holy_a fellowship_n viz._n by_o refer_v he_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o that_o good_a which_o may_v render_v we_o true_o happy_a it_o can_v then_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n unto_o all_o the_o act_n of_o piety_n unto_o all_o the_o work_n of_o sanctification_n and_o unto_o all_o that_o we_o do_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o for_o his_o service_n shall_v also_o qualify_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o the_o same_o title_n see_v that_o it_o make_v one_o of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o it_o even_o comprehend_v in_o substance_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n relate_v thereunto_o and_o whereof_o it_o be_v compose_v as_o prayer_n give_v of_o thanks_o the_o offer_v up_o of_o our_o good_n and_o our_o person_n repentance_n compunction_n faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n and_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o holy_a and_o divine_a disposition_n which_o we_o shall_v bring_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o without_o which_o one_o can_v worthy_o partake_v of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v touch_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n frequent_o call_v sacrifice_n be_v not_o nevertheless_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v to_o take_v sacrifice_n in_o its_o proper_a and_o true_a signification_n i_o observe_v that_o these_o same_o father_n in_o answer_v the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n who_o find_v fault_n that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o true_a external_a sacrifice_n as_o there_o be_v in_o they_o agree_v with_o they_o that_o in_o very_a truth_n they_o have_v none_o but_o that_o instead_o of_o those_o outward_a and_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o soul_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o jew_n religion_n and_o of_o all_o the_o pagan_n they_o have_v a_o worship_n whole_o spiritual_a a_o service_n heavenly_a and_o whole_o divine_a without_o touch_v in_o this_o place_n the_o silence_n of_o all_o those_o who_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o
this_o holy_a religion_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o in_o all_o their_o apology_n they_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o the_o external_a sacrifice_n of_o christian_n though_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o fit_a and_o most_o effectual_a way_n to_o have_v invite_v the_o pagan_n and_o jew_n unto_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o explain_v themselves_o so_o clear_o on_o this_o matter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o that_o their_o enemy_n shall_v shun_v a_o religion_n wherein_o by_o the_o confession_n and_o own_n of_o those_o very_a person_n who_o defend_v it_o by_o the_o purity_n and_o innocency_n of_o their_o writing_n there_o be_v no_o such_o sacrifice_n as_o those_o who_o they_o desire_v to_o convert_v do_v look_v for_o and_o expect_v for_o instance_n st_n justin_n martry_n retort_v the_o calumny_n of_o atheism_n and_o impiety_n wherewith_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n endeavour_v to_o slander_v our_o holy_a religion_n by_o reason_n thereof_o be_v content_a to_o say_v 60._o just_a marr._n apol._n 2._o vel_fw-la 1._o p._n 58_o 60._o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o sacrifice_n to_o be_v make_v but_o prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o which_o sweeten_v all_o the_o other_o oblation_n which_o we_o make_v unto_o god_n to_o honour_v he_o as_o we_o be_v bind_v and_o according_a to_o his_o merit_n 496._o id._n ep._n ad_fw-la diogn_n p._n 495_o 496._o and_o in_o another_o part_n of_o his_o work_n he_o reject_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o jew_n and_o pagan_n but_o without_o assign_v unto_o christian_n any_o which_o to_o speak_v proper_o may_v be_v so_o call_v he_o also_o do_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o in_o dispute_v against_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n 240._o id._n contr_n tryph._n p._n 238_o 239_o 240._o wherein_o he_o show_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o their_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o therefore_o be_v the_o reason_n christian_n do_v not_o offer_v any_o without_o say_v they_o have_v other_o different_a from_o they_o he_o indeed_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o dialogue_n that_o the_o christian_n offer_v unto_o god_n a_o oblation_n well_o please_v in_o his_o sight_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o malachy_n when_o they_o do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o when_o his_o adversary_n explain_v these_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n of_o malachy_n of_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n which_o those_o of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n who_o be_v in_o captivity_n address_v unto_o our_o lord_n for_o remove_v their_o calamity_n and_o misery_n st._n justin_n make_v this_o answer_n 345._o ibid._n p._n 344_o 345._o i_o faith_fw-mi also_o that_o the_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n of_o saint_n and_o believer_n be_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n perfect_a and_o well_o please_v unto_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o christian_n have_v learned_a to_o make_v even_o then_o itself_o when_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v what_o he_o design_n by_o the_o wet_a and_o dry_a food_n and_o it_o be_v therein_o he_o say_v that_o they_o show_v forth_o a_o commemoration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n afterward_o this_o holy_a doctor_n observe_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o malachy_n there_o be_v no_o jew_n scatter_v abroad_o over_o the_o world_n whereas_o among_o all_o nation_n and_o all_o country_n of_o the_o world_n at_o the_o time_n our_o glorious_a martyr_n write_v there_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n jesus_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o say_v of_o christian_n in_o general_a c._n ibid._n p._n 314._o c._n that_o they_o be_v a_o royal_a priesthood_n offer_v unto_o god_n holy_a and_o agreeable_a sacrifice_n god_n not_o accept_v any_o but_o of_o his_o own_o priest_n athenagoras_n in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n make_v himself_o the_o same_o objection_n that_o justin_n martyr_n do_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n answer_v not_o otherwise_o than_o he_o have_v do_v he_o represent_v that_o god_n who_o make_v all_o thing_n have_v no_o need_n of_o blood_n of_o odour_n flower_n nor_o perfume_n that_o the_o great_a sacrifice_n which_o he_o desire_v be_v that_o we_o shall_v know_v he_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v instruct_v in_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o power_n whereby_o he_o have_v stretch_v out_o the_o heaven_n gather_v the_o water_n together_o in_o the_o sea_n divide_v betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n beautify_v the_o sky_n with_o star_n cause_v the_o earth_n to_o increase_v create_v beast_n and_o make_v man_n that_o it_o suffice_v to_o lift_v up_o pure_a hand_n to_o he_o who_o stand_v not_o in_o need_n of_o any_o other_o oblation_n or_o more_o splendid_a sacrifice_n octau._n athenag_fw-mi pro_fw-la christ_n p._n 13._o minut._n in_o octau._n whereunto_o he_o add_v but_o what_o need_n have_v i_o to_o be_v trouble_v for_o offering_n and_o sacrifice_n see_v god_n care_v not_o for_o they_o he_o require_v a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n a_o reasonable_a service_n and_o when_o the_o pagan_a ask_v this_o question_n of_o the_o christian_a in_o minutius_n fellix_fw-la wherefore_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o temple_n nor_o altar_n the_o christian_a answer_n do_v you_o think_v that_o we_o do_v conceal_v what_o we_o worship_v under_o a_o show_n that_o we_o have_v no_o temple_n nor_o altar_n and_o thereupon_o he_o make_v this_o excellent_a reflection_n worthy_a of_o the_o school_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v offer_v unto_o god_n be_v a_o good_a soul_n a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o faith_n unfeigned_a that_o to_o live_v upright_o do_v justice_n abstain_v from_o evil_a and_o hinder_v his_o neighbour_n from_o hurt_n be_v to_o offer_v a_o fat_a sacrifice_n these_o be_v our_o sacrifice_n edit_fw-la orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o p._n 389._o ult_n edit_fw-la say_v he_o this_o be_v our_o service_n the_o philosopher_n celsus_n in_o origen_n reproach_v christian_n that_o they_o have_v no_o altar_n this_o learned_a man_n agree_v with_o the_o pagan_a and_o confess_v that_o by_o consequence_n they_o also_o have_v no_o sacrifice_n because_o there_o be_v a_o strict_a relation_n betwixt_o a_o a_o true_a altar_n and_o a_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n 487._o ibid._n p._n 487._o he_o oppose_v unto_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v by_o the_o pagan_n for_o the_o emperor_n the_o prayer_n which_o christian_n make_v for_o the_o conservation_n of_o their_o person_n the_o prosperity_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o the_o establish_n of_o their_o empire_n and_o say_v that_o by_o they_o they_o fight_v like_o priest_n of_o god_n which_o make_v tertullian_n say_v as_o be_v before_o mention_v 30._o tertul._n apol._n c._n 30._o that_o the_o fair_a and_o fat_a sacrifice_n which_o god_n require_v be_v prayer_n from_o a_o pure_a heart_n a_o innocent_a soul_n and_o a_o holy_a mind_n and_o that_o it_o be_v that_o also_o which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v of_o prayer_n also_o that_o he_o explain_v in_o the_o same_o work_n 39_o ibid._n c._n 39_o this_o excellent_a oblation_n and_o that_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o that_o be_v do_v by_o prayer_n only_o which_o god_n have_v command_v 707._o ibid._n ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 7._o p._n 707._o because_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o universe_n have_v no_o need_n of_o blood_n and_o of_o incense_n and_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n do_v not_o he_o make_v this_o declaration_n that_o we_o do_v not_o sacrifice_v unto_o god_n who_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o nothing_o but_o that_o we_o do_v glorify_v he_o that_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o in_o sacrifice_v of_o our_o own_o self_n that_o we_o honour_v he_o by_o prayer_n 717._o ibid._n p._n 717._o that_o we_o do_v just_o offer_v unto_o he_o this_o most_o excellent_a and_o most_o holy_a sacrifice_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o altar_n which_o we_o have_v upon_o earth_n be_v the_o assembly_n of_o those_o which_o be_v dedicate_v unto_o prayer_n as_o if_o they_o have_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o mind_n 719._o ibid._n p._n 719._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o word_n which_o like_o sweet_a incense_n proceed_v from_o devout_a soul_n that_o the_o true_o sound_a altar_n be_v the_o just_a upright_a soul_n that_o not_o sumptuous_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o god_n but_o such_o as_o may_v be_v acceptable_a unto_o he_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v prayer_n praise_n 728._o ibid._n p._n 728._o the_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n the_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a and_o liberality_n to_o the_o poor_a but_o nothing_o can_v be_v see_v clear_a and_o more_o positive_a than_o what_o be_v
adore_v by_o the_o people_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o western_a church_n before_o the_o xi_o century_n as_o for_o the_o eastern_a church_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o some_o other_o prayer_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n st._n chrysostom_n by_o anastasius_n the_o sinaite_n by_o george_n codin_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n basil_n attribute_v unto_o amphilochius_n but_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v not_o he_o and_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o ethiopia_n practise_v the_o same_o ceremony_n which_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v only_o do_v to_o call_v the_o people_n to_o the_o communion_n in_o say_v holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n and_o not_o to_o have_v they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n as_o among_o the_o latin_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o whereas_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v join_v immediate_o after_o consecration_n which_o according_a to_o their_o belief_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v that_o which_o that_o he_o celebrate_v hold_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o object_n of_o sovereign_a adoration_n whereunto_o those_o which_o be_v present_a be_v invite_v by_o the_o elevate_a the_o host_n present_o after_o it_o be_v consecrate_v that_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v not_o do_v till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o consecration_n and_o as_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o communicate_v so_o that_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o be_v only_o to_o call_v believer_n to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o maynard_n rest_v not_o there_o he_o answer_v as_o gore_n do_v those_o which_o wrest_v some_o word_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o denys_n the_o areopagite_n to_o prove_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n join_v unto_o consecration_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o he_o very_o judicious_o observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a denys_n speak_v only_o of_o a_o ceremony_n observe_v among_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v that_o they_o keep_v the_o divine_a symbol_n hide_v and_o cover_v until_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o communicate_v and_o that_o then_o they_o be_v uncover_v to_o be_v show_v to_o the_o people_n to_o have_v they_o come_v to_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o show_v they_o and_o although_o the_o author_n but_o now_o mention_v speak_v of_o this_o action_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v any_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n present_o after_o consecration_n in_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o one_o thing_n very_o considerable_a which_o be_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o even_o to_o that_o time_n the_o elevation_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o at_o first_o mention_v by_o ives_n of_o chartres_n 30._o antiq._n consue_v cluniac_a monast_n t._n 4._o spicil_n dach_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 30._o which_o tend_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n of_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v exact_o not_o to_o say_v scrupulous_o show_v all_o that_o be_v then_o practise_v in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n only_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o he_o that_o celebrate_v say_v throughout_o all_o age_n 143._o ibid._n p._n 143._o etc._n etc._n the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o the_o cup_n alittle_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v this_o little_a raise_v the_o cup_n be_v nothing_o like_o the_o elevation_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o little_a ceremony_n quite_o different_a from_o what_o be_v at_o present_a call_v elevation_n but_o if_o any_o ask_v i_o at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o turn_v the_o elevation_n make_v in_o several_a part_n of_o the_o west_n to_o represent_v the_o elevation_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n practise_v after_o the_o eleven_o century_n i_o affirm_v that_o william_n durand_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n be_v the_o first_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discover_v who_o refer_v adoration_n to_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n in_o his_o rational_a of_o divine_a office_n for_o among_o several_a reason_n of_o this_o elevation_n he_o allege_v this_o last_o 51._o duran_n rat._n divin_n oâ—lic_n l._n 4._o the_o pâ—rt_n can_v fol._n 169._o n._n 51._o contrary_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o ancient_a interpreter_n of_o the_o liturgy_n we_o have_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o five_o place_n say_v he_o the_o host_n be_v lift_v up_o that_o the_o people_n may_v not_o anticipate_v the_o consecration_n but_o know_v thereby_o it_o be_v make_v and_o that_o christ_n be_v come_v on_o the_o altar_n they_o shall_v how_o down_n to_o the_o ground_n with_o reverence_n it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o thirteen_o century_n that_o honorius_n the_o three_o and_z gregory_z the_o nine_o make_v their_o constitution_n for_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o elevation_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n where_o we_o be_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o worship_n and_o by_o consequence_n examine_v the_o question_n of_o adoration_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o before_o any_o elevation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v practise_v in_o the_o west_n berengarius_fw-la be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o his_o follower_n be_v disperse_v into_o all_o part_n in_o great_a abundance_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n which_o soon_o follow_v he_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o great_a while_n before_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o the_o elevation_n therewith_o enjoin_v and_o by_o consequence_n there_o have_v always_o be_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n who_o never_o practise_v elevation_n nor_o adoration_n in_o their_o eucharist_n not_o to_o instance_n christian_n communion_n in_o the_o east_n and_o elsewhere_o which_o likewise_o never_o practise_v it_o after_o elevation_n come_v the_o fraction_n which_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n immediate_o follow_v for_o the_o holy_a writer_n testify_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v no_o soon_o bless_v the_o bread_n but_o he_o break_v it_o to_o distribute_v it_o and_o because_o the_o hebrew_n loaf_n be_v flat_a and_o spread_v round_o and_o something_o long_o like_o our_o cake_n and_o biscuit_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v easy_o break_v without_o any_o need_n of_o a_o knife_n to_o cut_v they_o therefore_o the_o holy_a scripture_n still_o mention_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o cut_v bread_n it_o be_v therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o the_o lord_n in_o celebrate_v his_o supper_n make_v use_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o bread_n and_o break_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n nevertheless_o see_v the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n express_o observe_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o we_o break_v it_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o that_o the_o lord_n explain_v this_o mystery_n say_v positive_o of_o the_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n break_v for_o we_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o this_o fraction_n of_o bread_n be_v neither_o superfluous_a nor_o useless_a but_o that_o it_o make_v part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o therein_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o suffering_n of_o jesus_n christ_n particular_o those_o of_o his_o cross_n it_o be_v the_o signification_n which_o theodoret_n search_v therein_o in_o his_o dialogue_n 147._o theod._n dial._n 3._o p._n 147._o when_o he_o say_v o._n remember_v what_o the_o lord_n take_v and_o break_v and_o by_o what_o name_n he_o call_v that_o which_o he_o have_v take_v e._n i_o will_v speak_v mystical_o by_o reason_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o initiate_v he_o mean_v that_o he_o will_v not_o name_v the_o bread_n after_o that_o he_o have_v take_v and_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o which_o be_v break_v according_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o again_o
church_n this_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o little_a piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n be_v practise_v therein_o until_o the_o twelve_o century_n as_o we_o have_v see_v at_o large_a and_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v so_o frequent_a that_o although_o they_o have_v abolish_v the_o action_n which_o have_v introduce_v it_o extr_n serm._n de_fw-fr azymo_fw-la c._n 4._o extr_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o forbear_v at_o this_o day_n to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o particules_n that_o be_v to_o say_v little_a piece_n unto_o the_o host_n which_o they_o distribute_v unto_o communicant_n although_o they_o give_v they_o unto_o each_o of_o they_o whole_a and_o not_o break_v but_o you_o must_v take_v notice_n that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v lay_v aside_o the_o use_n and_o custom_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a separation_n make_v from_o she_o by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n and_o the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n and_o their_o adherent_n whereby_o this_o practice_n and_o custom_n have_v be_v still_o observe_v even_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o which_o be_v not_o now_o practise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n x._o of_o the_o distribution_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o break_n of_o bread_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o the_o distribution_n but_o because_o the_o distribution_n contain_v several_a thing_n under_o its_o compass_n as_o the_o time_n the_o place_n the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a the_o person_n which_o distribute_v it_o those_o which_o receive_v with_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o in_o fine_a the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o examine_v they_o several_o to_o give_v the_o more_o light_n unto_o this_o part_n of_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v to_o consider_v in_o this_o chapter_n the_o time_n the_o place_n with_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a as_o for_o the_o time_n there_o be_v no_o body_n can_v make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v and_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passeover_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o supper_n the_o evangelist_n do_v witness_v it_o and_o express_v themselves_o so_o full_o as_o that_o they_o give_v we_o not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v of_o it_o which_o make_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n found_v by_o their_o preach_v practise_v the_o same_o during_o life_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_o find_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o the_o beliver_v of_o that_o church_n do_v celebrate_v this_o divine_a mystery_n and_o participate_v thereof_o after_o have_v eat_v altogether_o so_o that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o seal_n the_o crown_n and_o accomplishment_n of_o those_o agape_n and_o feast_n of_o charity_n i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o of_o this_o opinion_n and_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o censure_v those_o who_o judge_n that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v perform_v before_o the_o agape_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o learned_a man_n which_o they_o ground_n upon_o the_o follow_a reason_n which_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o recite_v that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o their_o solidity_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o design_n of_o these_o first_o christian_n be_v exact_o to_o imitate_v the_o order_n that_o be_v observe_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o we_o say_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n after_o supper_n second_o 11.21_o 1_o cor._n 11.21_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n give_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o some_o advance_v and_o take_v his_o own_o supper_n before_o without_o stay_v for_o the_o rest_n for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v if_o they_o have_v begin_v with_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o end_v with_o the_o feast_n of_o charity_n it_o be_v unlikely_a that_o the_o sacrament_n will_v be_v solemnize_v before_o the_o assembly_n be_v complete_a and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o be_v present_a be_v come_v in_o the_o three_o place_n have_v it_o be_v practise_v otherwise_o they_o think_v s._n paul_n shall_v not_o have_v have_v so_o great_a cause_n to_o have_v charge_v the_o corinthian_n of_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n unworthy_o nor_o to_o command_v they_o to_o examine_v themselves_o before_o they_o come_v unto_o the_o lord_n table_n because_o by_o this_o reckon_n the_o disorder_n he_o charge_v they_o with_o shall_v have_v happen_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o before_o so_o that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v only_o have_v have_v cause_n to_o blame_v the_o disorder_n of_o their_o feast_n without_o mingle_v therewith_o any_o discourse_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o nevertheless_o he_o do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a for_o he_o insist_o much_o more_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n than_o upon_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o do_v evident_o show_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n assemble_v for_o their_o feast_n of_o charity_n begin_v this_o solemnity_n by_o the_o common_a meal_n which_o they_o make_v all_o together_o and_o do_v end_v it_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n whereof_o they_o do_v communicate_v after_o they_o have_v end_v supper_n after_o which_o the_o company_n be_v dismiss_v unto_o all_o these_o proof_n they_o add_v the_o mark_n of_o that_o ancient_a custom_n which_o remain_v in_o the_o v._o century_n tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o work_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n time_n 3._o tertul._n de_fw-fr corona_fw-la c._n 3._o as_o rigaut_n and_o rhenanus_fw-la confess_v upon_o the_o place_n but_o although_o that_o the_o practice_n of_o celebrate_v it_o also_o in_o the_o morning_n be_v already_o very_o frequent_a in_o the_o church_n i_o can_v see_v how_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o learned_a african_a that_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v after_o the_o meal_n rather_o than_o before_o no_o more_o than_o by_o what_o be_v observe_v by_o s._n cyprian_n about_o forty_o year_n after_o for_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o morning_n with_o water_n and_o urge_v they_o with_o the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o do_v he_o with_o wine_n he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep._n 63._o that_o they_o happy_o imagine_v to_o be_v quit_v under_o colour_n that_o at_o supper_n wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup._n all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o these_o two_o passage_n of_o antiquity_n be_v that_o in_o those_o time_n the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v conjoint_o with_o the_o agape_n or_o feast_n of_o charity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v also_o very_o frequent_o celebrate_v and_o most_o common_o in_o the_o morning_n and_o by_o consequence_n fast_v also_o be_v it_o not_o therein_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o ancient_a custom_n before_o mention_v be_v seek_v as_o also_o in_o what_o be_v say_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 7._o aug._n ep._n 118._o c._n 7._o that_o some_o be_v wont_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n after_o meal_n time_n but_o upon_o one_o day_n of_o the_o year_n only_o to_o wit_n thursday_n before_o easter_n 29._o council_n carth._n 3_o c_o 29._o as_o be_v express_o observe_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v at_o the_o same_o time_n order_v that_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v always_o be_v celebrate_v fast_v except_v only_o the_o day_n that_o our_o lord_n supper_n be_v celebrate_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o day_n whereon_o commemoration_n be_v make_v every_o year_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v as_o every_o body_n know_v upon_o holy_a thursday_n but_o as_o this_o rule_n will_v serve_v as_o a_o law_n only_o in_o africa_n there_o be_v other_o church_n which_o use_v thus_o not_o on_o that_o day_n precise_o but_o every_o week_n on_o saturday_n and_o indeed_o two_o ancient_a church_n historian_n socrates_n and_o sozomen_n 19_o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 21._o &_o grac._n 22._o sozom._n l._n 7._o c._n 19_o who_o write_v some_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austir_v inform_v we_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o egypt_n those_o of_o thebais_n and_o about_o alexandria_n in_o several_a city_n and_o village_n do_v
bishop_n fidelis_n 134._o in_o not_z valâ—â—_n ad_fw-la euseb_n p._n 134._o go_v your_o way_n say_v he_o communicate_v and_o give_v we_o the_o kiss_n it_o may_v be_v think_v that_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v allusion_n unto_o this_o custom_n when_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v give_v ordination_n unto_o the_o schismatic_a novatian_n and_o who_o cornelius_n have_v degrade_v among_o the_o common_a people_n he_o say_v 43._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o â—_o 43._o we_o have_v admit_v he_o unto_o the_o communion_n as_o a_o lay_v person_n i_o far_o observe_v that_o as_o believer_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n the_o deacon_n often_o pronounce_v these_o word_n 440._o chrysost_o oraâ—_n 1._o count_v jud._n t._n 1._o p._n 440._o observe_v know_v and_o take_v notice_n one_o of_o the_o other_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n that_o there_o be_v no_o profane_a person_n and_o that_o no_o jew_n creep_v in_o among_o they_o to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n s._n chrysostom_n inform_v we_o so_o in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o jew_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n do_v not_o think_v of_o this_o innocent_a custom_n when_o he_o exhort_v the_o guide_n of_o christian_a church_n unto_o union_n and_o peace_n exâ—r_n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr constant_n l._n 2._o c._n 71._o exâ—r_n and_o that_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n know_v you_o one_o another_o and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o heretic_n martion_n intend_v the_o same_o custom_n when_o have_v meet_v the_o venerable_a old_a man_n st._n polycarp_n pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o know_v we_o as_o it_o be_v recite_v by_o st._n 14._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 4._o c._n 14._o inâ—naeus_n in_o eusebius_n in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v s._n chrysostom_n name_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o the_o deacon_n fit_v himself_o for_o the_o communion_n chrysost_n â—â—uâ—g_v chrysost_n ask_v pardon_n and_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o give_v he_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o james_n gore_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o this_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n write_v that_o every_o one_o among_o the_o people_n set_v himself_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o approach_v unto_o the_o communion_n table_n ask_v pardon_n of_o all_o that_o be_v present_a say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n 169._o gore_n in_o eucholog_n p._n 149._o n._n 169._o christian_n forgive_v i_o and_o that_o those_o present_a answer_v with_o a_o tender_a love_n and_o charity_n god_n forgive_v you_o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o these_o word_n be_v among_o the_o eastern_a nation_n a_o certain_a and_o infallible_a sign_n of_o a_o sincere_a and_o reciprocal_a love_n and_o charity_n that_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v be_v find_v so_o obstinate_a as_o not_o to_o grant_v the_o pardon_n unto_o he_o which_o desire_v it_o public_o on_o this_o occasion_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n they_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n deprive_v of_o the_o communion_n in_o these_o divine_a mystery_n it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v wish_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v sincere_o practise_v among_o christian_n and_o i_o confess_v it_o savour_v of_o the_o tenderness_n and_o love_n which_o our_o saviour_n require_v in_o his_o child_n for_o he_o will_v have_v they_o forgive_v one_o another_o as_o he_o have_v forgive_v they_o therefore_o st._n chrysostom_n address_v this_o excellent_a exhortation_n unto_o his_o flock_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi prodiâ—_fw-ge jud._n t._n 5._o p._n 465._o let_v we_o be_v mindful_a of_o the_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unite_v our_o soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o which_o unite_v we_o all_o into_o one_o body_n and_o see_v we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o body_n let_v we_o all_o be_v mingle_v into_o one_o body_n not_o in_o mingle_v our_o body_n but_o in_o strict_o unite_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o so_o do_v we_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o though_o we_o exceed_v in_o good_a work_n if_o we_o neglect_v peace_n and_o reconciliation_n we_o shall_v gather_v no_o benefit_n for_o our_o salvation_n and_o this_o custom_n of_o demand_v pardon_n before_o communicate_v be_v not_o so_o particular_a unto_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o i_o see_v it_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o even_o in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clnny_n write_v in_o that_o age_n testify_v 145._o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n p._n 145._o that_o they_o all_o demand_v forgiveness_n before_o they_o communicate_v and_o that_o they_o kiss_v the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n chap._n xi_o of_o he_o who_o administer_v and_o of_o the_o communicant_a and_o of_o the_o word_n of_o both_o of_o they_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o the_o communion_n and_o of_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a we_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v something_o of_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o they_o who_o receive_v it_o and_o of_o the_o word_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o as_o for_o the_o person_n who_o distribute_v it_o we_o find_v by_o the_o holy_a writer_n that_o as_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o bless_a and_o consecrate_a his_o eucharist_n it_o be_v also_o he_o that_o distribute_v it_o for_o there_o be_v none_o but_o himself_o who_o do_v the_o office_n and_o function_n of_o celebration_n the_o apostle_n assist_v at_o this_o divine_a ceremony_n but_o as_o particular_a believer_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o master_n this_o precious_a pledge_n of_o their_o salvation_n a_o little_a above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o christian_n receive_v the_o communion_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n for_o assoon_o as_o the_o pastor_n or_o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n speak_v he_o that_o preside_v in_o the_o assembly_n have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v present_v unto_o he_o 2._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2._o those_o who_o we_o call_v deacon_n say_v this_o saint_n give_v unto_o each_o one_o that_o be_v present_a the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n which_o be_v consecrate_v it_o appear_v by_o st._n cyprian_n edit_fw-la cyprian_a de_fw-fr lap_n p._n 175._o ultim_fw-la edit_fw-la that_o about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o st._n justin_n the_o deacon_n yet_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n at_o least_o the_o holy_a cup_n for_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o this_o symbol_n because_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n who_o do_v celebrate_v give_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o believer_n yet_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o so_o well_o settle_v but_o that_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n the_o deacon_n who_o have_v do_v nothing_o unworthy_a the_o degree_n they_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n have_v liberty_n to_o distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o one_o of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n 15._o council_n ancyr_n c._n 2._o council_n arelat_n 1._o c._n 15._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o nevertheless_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n in_o the_o same_o year_n do_v forbid_v it_o by_o this_o canon_n touch_v deacon_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v do_v offer_v in_o sundry_a place_n we_o have_v think_v good_a that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v offer_v be_v their_o take_v for_o administer_a according_a to_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o xv._o canon_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n anno_fw-la 452._o from_o whence_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o deacon_n may_v administer_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o seem_v also_o that_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a which_o forbid_v they_o to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o priest_n 18._o council_n nicaen_fw-la 1._o c._n 18._o or_o to_o touch_v it_o before_o the_o bishop_n do_v not_o forbid_v they_o to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n about_o the_o year_n 360._o have_v a_o canon_n yet_o more_o express_a for_o it_o be_v in_o these_o term_n 25._o council_n laodic_n c._n 25._o the_o minister_n must_v not_o give_v the_o bread_n neither_o may_v they_o bless_v the_o cup._n common_o by_o the_o minister_n be_v mean_v the_o deacon_n but_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v they_o be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o place_n and_o indeed_o in_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n i_o find_v that_o these_o minister_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o deacon_n as_o be_v a_o degree_n below_o they_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o by_o these_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v
christ_n where_o the_o reader_n may_v observe_v if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o case_n be_v by_o way_n of_o permission_n and_o far_o of_o a_o permission_n ground_v not_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n but_o upon_o the_o necessity_n that_o be_v allege_v of_o the_o fear_n or_o danger_n of_o effusion_n something_o of_o like_a nature_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n which_o be_v write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o abbot_n odilon_n who_o die_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o appear_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n the_o other_o church_n distribute_v both_o symbol_n several_o spicil_n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 146._o t._n 4._o spicil_n vuto_n all_o those_o unto_o who_o he_o give_v the_o holy_a body_n say_v these_o ancient_a custom_n he_o first_o wet_v or_o steep_v it_o in_o the_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o margin_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n another_o manuscript_n add_v although_o this_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o other_o church_n because_o some_o of_o our_o novice_n be_v such_o sloven_n that_o shall_v they_o receive_v the_o blood_n by_o itself_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v of_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n remaneret_fw-la non_fw-la remaneret_fw-la which_o word_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o he_o see_v the_o manuscript_n before_o the_o custom_n be_v print_v as_o they_o have_v be_v within_o this_o six_o or_o seven_o year_n past_a but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n above_o allege_a that_o in_o most_o church_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v give_v apart_o and_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o year_n 1095._o vrban_n the_o second_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o clermont_n in_o auvergna_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n which_o be_v various_o report_v cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n give_v it_o we_o in_o these_o term_n 1095._o t._n 11._o ad_fw-la a_o 1095._o that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o communicate_v at_o the_o altar_n without_o receive_v the_o body_n apart_o and_o also_o the_o blood_n by_o itself_o unless_o it_o be_v by_o necessity_n and_o with_o precaution_n this_o necessity_n regard_v the_o sick_a abovementioned_a and_o this_o care_n or_o precaution_n refer_v in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o the_o danger_n of_o spill_v which_o may_v happen_v more_o especial_o at_o great_a and_o festival_n communion_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n that_o comunicate_v and_o doubtless_o it_o be_v upon_o such_o occasion_n that_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n intend_v it_o shall_v be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o be_v not_o better_a to_o refer_v unto_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o sick_a bedrid_a person_n both_o the_o necessity_n and_o precaution_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o baronius_n in_o a_o word_n oderic_n vital_a in_o his_o nine_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n upon_o the_o year_n 1095._o upon_o the_o relation_n of_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o same_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n thus_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o canon_n 379._o page_n 379._o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v receive_v separately_z and_o also_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o speak_v neither_o of_o necessity_n nor_o precaution_n and_o without_o that_o the_o canon_n be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a and_o without_o any_o difficulty_n it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n to_o judge_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o council_n express_v itself_o it_o only_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o seem_v to_o express_v itself_o as_o oderic_n vital_a say_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o croysade_n be_v grant_v for_o recover_v the_o holy_a land_n second_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n write_v from_o antioch_n by_o the_o adventurer_n four_o year_n after_o the_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1099._o and_o direct_v unto_o manasses_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n that_o the_o christian_n resolve_v to_o make_v a_o sally_n upon_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o close_o besiege_v in_o antioch_n do_v first_o communicate_v but_o under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o these_o thing_n be_v hear_v 195._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 195._o the_o christian_n be_v purify_v by_o cenfess_v their_o sin_n and_o strong_o arm_v by_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o combat_n they_o march_v out_o of_o the_o gate_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o a_o little_a before_o the_o council_n of_o clermont_n most_o church_n do_v communicate_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o clunie_n under_o both_o kind_n distinct_o but_o paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n anno_fw-la 1099._o command_n both_o symbol_n to_o be_v distribute_v separately_z 130._o pascal_n 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o part_n 1._o p._n 130._o except_o it_o be_v unto_o young_a child_n and_o such_o as_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n for_o unto_o such_o he_o give_v liberty_n they_o shall_v be_v communicate_v with_o the_o holy_a wine_n only_o because_o they_o can_v swallow_v down_o the_o bread_n and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o micrologue_n observe_v that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n 18._o cardinal_n humbert_n against_o the_o greek_n t._n 4._o bibl._n patr_n part_n 2._o p._n 217._o a._n microlog_n c._n 18._o be_v no_o lawful_a communion_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n it_o appear_v also_o that_o about_o fifty_o year_n before_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o steep_v sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o give_v unto_o person_n ready_a to_o depart_v this_o life_n but_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o the_o sanctify_a cup_n apart_o at_o lest_o nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v so_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o chronicle_n of_o fontanella_n otherwise_o st._n wandrill_n in_o normandy_n for_o speak_v of_o gradulph_n one_o of_o its_o abbot_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1047._o 268._o c._n 8._o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 268._o it_o say_v that_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o die_v nevertheless_o the_o best_a and_o most_o holy_a thing_n absolute_o degenerate_a from_o their_o institution_n let_v we_o see_v the_o manner_n that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n be_v introduce_v and_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n but_o not_o universal_o we_o have_v a_o letter_n of_o ernulph_n or_o arnulph_n or_o if_o you_o please_v of_o arnold_n at_o first_o a_o monk_n at_o s._n lueiens_n of_o beauvais_n then_o at_o canterbury_n in_o lanfranck_n time_n afterward_o make_v a_o prior_n by_o anselm_n a_o little_a after_o abbot_n of_o burk_n and_o at_o last_o by_o radulph_n bishop_n of_o rose_n now_o rochester_n in_o england_n he_o die_v anno_fw-la 1124._o 432._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 432._o in_o this_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o one_o lambert_n who_o demand_v wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n be_v then_o give_v steep_v see_v our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n distinct_o he_o approve_v this_o new_a manner_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n although_o he_o own_v that_o jesus_n christ_n distribute_v it_o otherwise_o and_o he_o like_v it_o for_o the_o danger_n of_o shed_v especial_o upon_o festival_n day_n because_o of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n that_o then_o use_v to_o communicate_v also_o he_o touch_v the_o inconvenience_n may_v happen_v by_o reason_n of_o man_n that_o have_v long_a and_o great_a beard_n represent_v that_o if_o at_o their_o meal_n they_o wet_v their_o whiskar_n in_o the_o liquor_n before_o they_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o mouth_n it_o may_v be_v fear_v they_o do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n if_o they_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n which_o he_o account_v a_o great_a crime_n which_o he_o charge_v upon_o the_o communicant_a and_o also_o he_o that_o celebrate_v beside_o to_o strengthen_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n upon_o solemn_a festival_n day_n when_o great_a number_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n must_v be_v communicate_v of_o all_o sort_n and_o condition_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o that_o officiate_n will_v be_v still_o in_o danger_n of_o spill_v something_o out_o of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n let_v he_o take_v never_o so_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n in_o distribute_v it_o because_o he_o often_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o this_o effusion_n when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o himself_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o he_o
c._n 31._o some_o say_v he_o have_v divide_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a manner_n suffer_v each_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v part_n of_o it_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n religious_o follow_v his_o example_n and_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v among_o the_o protestant_n in_o holland_n yet_o this_o be_v still_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n 56._o cyprian_a ep._n 56._o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n let_v we_o arm_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n that_o it_o may_v courageous_o reject_v wicked_a sacrifice_n be_v mindful_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n may_v afterward_o embrace_v christ_n himself_o that_o hand_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o price_n of_o immortal_a crown_n so_o it_o be_v that_o mr._n rigaut_n have_v in_o his_o note_n correct_v this_o passage_n by_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n and_o again_o 175._o id._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o he_o that_o be_v fall_v threaten_v those_o which_o stand_v those_o which_o be_v wound_v they_o which_o be_v not_o and_o the_o sacrilegious_a person_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o do_v not_o present_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o defile_a hand_n or_o that_o he_o drink_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o a_o impure_a mouth_n and_o in_o another_o treatise_n where_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v overcome_v by_o mean_n of_o patience_n 226._o id._n de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi patient_n p._n 226._o let_v patience_n say_v he_o be_v strong_a and_o well_o root_v in_o the_o heart_n that_o the_o sanctify_a body_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n defile_v not_o itself_o by_o adultery_n and_o that_o the_o hand_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n defile_v not_o itself_o with_o the_o sword_n and_o bloodshedding_a cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_n also_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o write_v unto_o fabius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o novatian_a the_o heretic_n make_v those_o who_o come_v unto_o he_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o swear_v that_o they_o will_v be_v of_o his_o party_n vale_n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 43._o vale_n after_o he_o have_v make_v the_o oblation_n say_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v distribute_v and_o give_v unto_o every_o one_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o constrain_v these_o wretch_n to_o swear_v unto_o he_o instead_o of_o the_o benediction_n and_o prayer_n take_v with_o both_o his_o hand_n the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v and_o let_v they_o not_o loose_v till_o they_o have_v engage_v unto_o he_o by_o oath_n we_o have_v again_o in_o the_o same_o eusebius_n another_o example_n of_o this_o use_n and_o custom_n about_o the_o same_o time_n which_o cornelius_n write_v for_o we_o there_o find_v that_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v unto_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n speak_v unto_o he_o of_o a_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o believer_n who_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n after_o he_o have_v enter_v into_o its_o communion_n and_o forsake_v the_o heretic_n among_o who_o he_o have_v be_v baptise_a and_o among_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v he_o observe_v this_o circumstance_n that_o he_o present_v himself_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n 3._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o that_o he_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n to_o receive_v this_o holy_a nourishment_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o great_a while_n partaker_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o custom_n doubtless_o that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n have_v respect_n when_o he_o say_v of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 70._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 1._o in_o jul._n p._n 70._o he_o pollute_v his_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o of_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n whereby_o we_o communicate_v of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o his_o suffering_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n one_o of_o the_o scholiasticks_n of_o gregory_n subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o observe_v upon_o the_o place_n that_o almost_o all_o the_o ancient_n after_o turtullian_n testify_v that_o ancient_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o gorgonia_n his_o sister_n he_o sufficient_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o her_o hand_n have_v hide_v some_o of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o 187._o id._n orat_fw-la 11._o p._n 187._o jesus_n christ_n st._n basil_n his_o intimate_a friend_n depose_v in_o favour_n of_o this_o same_o practice_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o in_o the_o church_n say_v he_o the_o priest_n give_v one_o part_n that_o be_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o which_o receive_v it_o keep_v it_o with_o all_o freedom_n and_o so_o bear_v it_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n to_o his_o mouth_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o hollow_a of_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o he_o warn_v the_o communicant_a 266._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o ambros_n hex_z l._n 6._o p._n 103._o t._n 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-fr el._n &_o jejun_n c._n 10._o chrysost_n ad_fw-la pop._n antioch_n hom._n 21._o t._n 1._o p._n 266._o that_o he_o take_v care_n that_o he_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o and_o that_o not_o a_o crumb_n of_o it_o fall_n or_o be_v lose_v and_o st._n ambrose_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o the_o hand_n be_v that_o whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o heavenly_a sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o altar_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o die_v the_o in_o beginning_n of_o the_o v._o century_n give_v we_o several_a proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n consider_v say_v he_o what_o you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o be_v not_o so_o inconsiderate_a as_o to_o strike_v any_o body_n and_o after_o have_v honour_v it_o with_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n do_v not_o dishonour_v it_o in_o employ_v it_o to_o strike_v consider_v what_o it_o be_v you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o keep_v it_o free_a from_o all_o covetousness_n etc._n etc._n think_v that_o not_o only_o you_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o also_o that_o you_o put_v it_o unto_o the_o mouth_n 285._o id._n hom._n the_o simult_n p._n 285._o and_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n see_v here_o i_o preach_v i_o conjure_v i_o warn_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o he_o who_o have_v a_o enemy_n shall_v not_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 891._o id._n in_o seraph_n p._n 891._o and_o in_o the_o three_o tome_n the_o seraphin_n dare_v not_o touch_v it_o with_o his_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o tongue_n and_o you_o you_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o hand_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o time_n must_v be_v refer_v what_o sozomâ—n_v the_o historian_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n go_v through_o complaisance_n to_o her_o husband_n who_o have_v quit_v this_o sect_n by_o the_o powerful_a sermon_n of_o st_n chrysostom_n 5._o sozom._n hist_o l._n 8._o c._n 5._o unto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o dispose_v herself_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o but_o he_o say_v that_o retain_v what_o she_o have_v receive_v she_o bow_v herself_o as_o if_o she_o will_v have_v pray_v and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n her_o maid_n who_o be_v there_o with_o she_o give_v she_o private_o what_o she_o have_v in_o her_o hand_n and_o that_o she_o have_v bring_v along_o with_o she_o but_o she_o have_v it_o no_o soon_o between_o her_o tooth_n but_o it_o become_v a_o stone_n unto_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v apply_v what_o st._n ult_n apud_fw-la theodoret_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 17._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 5._o ep._n ult_n ambrose_n say_v unto_o the_o great_a theodosius_n after_o the_o severe_a vengeance_n which_o he_o use_v against_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o st._n isidore_n of_o damiette_n reproach_v a_o priest_n call_v zosimus_n that_o believer_n rather_o choose_v to_o abstain_v from_o the_o communion_n than_o receive_v it_o from_o his_o
along_o with_o he_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a custom_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n speak_v of_o a_o great_a sickness_n of_o gorgonia_n 187._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 11._o p._n 187._o his_o sister_n if_o her_o hand_n say_v he_o have_v not_o hide_v some_o part_n of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n s._n basil_n his_o intimate_a friend_n tell_v we_o that_o be_v first_o begin_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o that_o this_o custom_n which_o still_o continue_v in_o the_o desert_n among_o the_o friar_n and_o all_o over_o egypt_n among_o the_o people_n be_v innocent_a and_o deserve_v no_o reproof_n they_o be_v constrain_v say_v he_o during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o there_o be_v no_o priest_n or_o 〈◊〉_d inister_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deacon_n to_o take_v the_o communion_n with_o their_o own_o hand_n and_o it_o will_v be_v superfluous_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o thing_n intolerable_a because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v effectual_o confirm_v by_o a_o long_a custom_n for_o all_o those_o who_o lead_v a_o monastic_a life_n in_o the_o wood_n where_o there_o be_v no_o priest_n have_v the_o eucharist_n in_o their_o house_n do_v receive_v it_o themselves_o at_o alexandria_n also_o and_o over_o all_o egypt_n each_o one_o of_o the_o people_n have_v most_o common_o the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o house_n for_o the_o priest_n make_v at_o once_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o distribute_v it_o he_o who_o receive_v it_o whole_a and_o entire_a at_o once_o and_o who_o take_v of_o it_o daily_o aught_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o participate_v thereof_o as_o effectual_o as_o if_o he_o receive_v it_o from_o the_o priest_n hand_n for_o also_o in_o the_o church_n the_o priest_n give_v one_o portion_n and_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o keep_v it_o with_o free_a liberty_n and_o so_o with_o his_o hand_n put_v it_o to_o his_o mouth_n it_o be_v then_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o it_o if_o there_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n one_o portion_n or_o several_a portion_n at_o once_o it_o be_v collect_v out_o of_o s._n jerom_n to_o have_v be_v so_o practise_v at_o rome_n in_o his_o time_n for_o in_o his_o apology_n unto_o pammachius_n 6._o hieron_n ep._n 50._o c._n 6._o for_o the_o book_n which_o he_o have_v write_v against_o jovinian_a he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n i_o know_v at_o rome_n they_o have_v this_o custom_n that_o believer_n shall_v daily_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o i_o neither_o approve_v nor_o condemn_v for_o let_v every_o one_o judge_n as_o be_v please_v but_o i_o arraign_v the_o conscience_n of_o those_o who_o communicate_v the_o same_o day_n that_o they_o have_v defile_v themselves_o with_o woman_n and_o who_o according_a to_o persius_n wash_v themselves_o at_o night_n in_o the_o river_n wherefore_o do_v they_o not_o dare_v to_o go_v towards_o the_o martyr_n why_o do_v they_o not_o go_v into_o the_o church_n be_v christ_n one_o thing_n in_o private_a and_o another_o in_o public_a what_o be_v not_o permit_v in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o permit_v at_o home_n i_o also_o refer_v unto_o this_o custom_n what_o s._n austin_n say_v of_o a_o believe_a woman_n 164._o aug._n oper_n imperf_n count_v jul._n l._n 3._o c._n 164._o that_o she_o madam_n a_o plaster_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o put_v upon_o her_o son_n eye_n who_o be_v natural_o blind_a it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o she_o have_v keep_v there_o be_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n a_o council_n of_o sarragossa_n in_o spain_n of_o the_o 380th_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 150._o ad_fw-la an._n 57_o n._n 150._o but_o which_o cardinal_n baronius_n think_v be_v assemble_v in_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n hormisda_n that_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o century_n in_o this_o council_n there_o be_v a_o canon_n find_v against_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n do_v not_o there_o eat_v it_o edit_fw-la t._n 4._o conc._n p._n 684._o ult_n edit_fw-la if_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o any_o one_o have_v not_o eat_v the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v anathematise_v for_o ever_o or_o as_o garsias_n loaysa_n have_v it_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o sarrament_n in_o the_o church_n and_o do_v not_o there_o eat_v it_o let_v they_o be_v anathema_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o assure_v that_o this_o canon_n be_v make_v to_o abolish_v the_o custom_n of_o carry_v home_o the_o sacrament_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o i_o find_v that_o the_o eleven_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o explain_v the_o fourteen_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o the_o same_o place_n which_o have_v order_v the_o same_o which_o that_o of_o sarragosa_n have_v i_o find_v i_o say_v that_o this_o council_n speak_v against_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n throw_v it_o away_o through_o infidelity_n after_o all_o the_o custom_n of_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n continue_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o haply_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o seven_o for_o john_n moschus_n who_o it_o be_v think_v live_v about_o that_o time_n sigeberti_fw-la c._n 79._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 13._o p._n 1089._o continuat_fw-la sigeberti_fw-la relate_v in_o his_o spiritual_a field_n that_o a_o certain_a believe_a servant_n have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n on_o holy-thursday_n wrap_v it_o in_o a_o clean_a cloth_n and_o lay_v it_o up_o in_o his_o cupboard_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o what_o we_o have_v already_o say_v of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o antwerp_n may_v not_o be_v refer_v hereunto_o where_o that_o numerous_a people_n do_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n hide_v the_o eucharist_n in_o chest_n and_o holes_n for_o several_a year_n together_o and_o as_o christian_n keep_v the_o sacrament_n so_o they_o also_o carry_v it_o with_o they_o in_o their_o voyage_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o history_n of_o satyrus_n 315._o ambros_n de_fw-fr obitu_fw-la satyr_n t._n 4._o p._n 315._o brother_n to_o st._n ambrose_n for_o be_v in_o great_a danger_n in_o a_o storm_n at_o sea_n and_o be_v not_o yet_o baptise_a he_o desire_v one_o of_o the_o company_n who_o be_v baptise_a and_o who_o have_v the_o sacrament_n along_o with_o he_o to_o give_v he_o part_v of_o it_o which_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o satyrus_n take_v and_o bind_v what_o the_o christian_a have_v give_v he_o of_o the_o sacrament_n 36._o greg._n i._o dialog_n l._n 3._o c._n 36._o in_o a_o cloth_n and_o tie_v it_o about_o his_o neck_n he_o cast_v himself_o into_o the_o sea_n gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n testify_v almost_o the_o same_o of_o maximian_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n and_o of_o his_o companion_n sail_v in_o the_o adriatic_a sea_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o shipwreck_n they_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o redeemer_n they_o must_v needs_o then_o carry_v along_o with_o they_o the_o eucharist_n and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o maximian_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o bishop_n but_o abbot_n of_o s._n gregory_n monastery_n cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o church-annal_n produce_v a_o example_n of_o the_o same_o custom_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n the_o three_o and_z sheweth_z that_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o place_n he_o take_v what_o he_o report_v from_o the_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n laurence_n bishop_n of_o dublin_n 151._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la a_o 57_o n._n 151._o whence_o he_o cite_v these_o word_n they_o discover_v that_o four_o priest_n go_v along_o with_o a_o great_a company_n of_o man_n who_o public_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n with_o they_o for_o a_o viaticum_fw-la and_o for_o a_o certain_a guide_n of_o the_o way_n as_o be_v then_o the_o manner_n of_o many_o to_o do_v i_o will_v not_o here_o stand_v to_o examine_v if_o those_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n laurence_n bishop_n of_o dublin_n be_v in_o their_o purity_n i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o surius_n from_o who_o this_o famous_a annalist_n have_v borrow_v what_o he_o relate_v in_o his_o annal_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o represent_v unto_o we_o without_o alteration_n those_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o collect_v although_o there_o be_v no_o forgery_n in_o the_o matter_n now_o mention_v 59_o arcud_v de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 59_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a romanize_v testify_v that_o the_o monk_n among_o the_o greek_n carry_v the_o eucharist_n with_o they_o in_o their_o voyage_n at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n to_o carry_v home_o the_o eucharist_n 94._o de_fw-fr la_fw-fr penit_fw-la publ_n part_n 1._o l._n 1._o
of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o it_o be_v there_o insert_v something_o different_a but_o yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o do_v not_o alter_v the_o sense_n 5._o aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 17._o c._n 5._o st._n austin_n be_v no_o less_o positive_a when_o he_o declare_v that_o to_o eat_v the_o bread_n be_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n 2d_o cyril_n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14_o &_o l._n 12._o hesych_n in_o levit._n l._n 6._o c._n 2d_o and_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n jesus_n christ_n distribute_v and_o give_v bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n hesychius_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o oblation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v perform_v in_o bread_n and_o wine_n 130._o eudox._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 14._o p._n 130._o the_o princess_n eudoxia_n wife_n unto_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o young_a may_v take_v place_n among_o all_o these_o witness_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v her_o deposition_n be_v of_o no_o less_o moment_n than_o the_o rest_n see_v she_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o instruction_n give_v she_o in_o the_o church_n when_o she_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v break_v bread_n give_v it_o unto_o his_o friend_n 115._o apud_fw-la phot._n bibl._n cod._n 115._o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n a_o anonymous_n author_n in_o photius_n his_o library_n assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o mystical_a supper_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n 6._o council_n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o hold_v in_o the_o year_n 693_o say_v twice_o that_o the_o lord_n break_v a_o whole_a loaf_n give_v it_o to_o be_v take_v in_o parcel_n by_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n anno_fw-la 691_o 32._o council_n in_o trul._n c._n 32._o take_v and_o apply_v unto_o themselves_o the_o 24_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n where_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o jesus_n christ_n give_v to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n second_o the_o same_o father_n testify_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n which_o be_v break_v i_o will_v not_o here_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o which_o positive_o affirm_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v break_v bread_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n origen_n juvencus_n st._n hilary_n st._n austin_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n the_o empress_n eudoxia_n the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v restrain_v myself_o at_o present_a unto_o those_o which_o say_v that_o we_o therein_o break_v bread_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n for_o he_o speak_v of_o break_v one_o bread_n and_o say_v 1._o ignat._n ep_v ad_fw-la ephes_n &_o ad_fw-la philad_n recognit_fw-la l._n 6._o ad_fw-la sin_n pasch_fw-mi 1._o there_o be_v one_o bread_n break_v unto_o all_o and_o the_o author_n of_o recognition_n observe_v of_o st._n peter_n that_o he_o break_v the_o eucharist_n theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n for_o our_o own_o sanctification_n st._n chrysostome_n that_o be_v the_o object_n of_o his_o persecution_n and_o harred_a be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n when_o he_o say_v wherefore_o do_v the_o apostle_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o bread_n cor._n chrysost_n hom_n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n say_v which_o we_o break_v for_o that_o be_v see_v to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v also_o what_o st._n austin_n testify_v when_o he_o say_v 20._o aust_n ep_v 86._o &_o ep_v 59_o id._n serm._n 140._o de_fw-fr temp._n c._n 2._o fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aeâ—hiop_n isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr off._n eccl._n l._n 1._o cap._n 18._o act._n 2._o &_o 20._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v break_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o what_o be_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v divide_v into_o little_a bit_n to_o be_v distribute_v and_o elsewhere_o that_o the_o break_n of_o the_o bread_n shall_v comfort_v we_o st._n fulgentius_n thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o loaf_n which_o we_o break_v and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n we_o see_v also_o that_o st._n luke_n mean_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n which_o the_o syriac_a interpreter_n have_v express_v by_o the_o break_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o where_o st._n luke_n say_v that_o the_o disciple_n be_v meet_v together_o to_o break_v bread_n he_o have_v render_v it_o we_o be_v meet_v together_o to_o break_v the_o eucharist_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o speak_v of_o break_v bread_n speak_v also_o of_o divide_v it_o in_o piece_n as_o when_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n observe_v 14._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o pag._n 271._o aug._n count_v don_n post_n col._n c._n 6._o cypr._n the_o lap_n cyril_n aleâ—_n in_o joan._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v divide_v each_o of_o the_o people_n take_v part_n of_o it_o and_o st._n austin_n that_o judas_n and_o peter_n receive_v each_o of_o they_o a_o piece_n and_o st._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o a_o woman_n which_o have_v lock_v in_o her_o chest_n a_o portion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o common_a in_o their_o write_n whence_o come_v the_o term_n of_o part_n morsel_n portion_n which_o be_v common_a so_o long_a time_n in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o make_v they_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v morsel_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n and_o that_o but_o a_o little_a be_v take_v witness_v what_o eusebius_n say_v of_o a_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n that_o he_o send_v by_o a_o young_a boy_n unto_o serapion_n a_o little_a 5._o euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 441_o aug._n serm._n 35._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n cap._n 5._o or_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o we_o receive_v but_o a_o little_a and_o be_v fatten_v by_o it_o inward_o in_o the_o heart_n unto_o this_o consideration_n may_v be_v add_v the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n whereon_o we_o have_v large_o insist_v in_o the_o viii_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n where_o we_o have_v show_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o three_o place_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v 28._o be_v aug._n serm_n 34_o the_o divers_a c._n 28._o corn_n 4._o corn_n eudox._n in_o §_o 36._o &_o arnob_n in_o p._n 4._o wheat_n 1_o wheat_n theod._n dial_n 1_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n 4_o vine_n sedul_a in_o open_a pasch_fw-mi c._n 14._o l._n 4_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o vine_n 19_o vine_n isid_n hisp_n l._n 6._o orig_n c._n 19_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n 14._o earth_n tertul._n count_v marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o the_o blessing_n of_o the_o creator_n 8._o creator_n iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 34_o &_o l._n 5._o c._n 4_o 8._o creature_n of_o this_o world_n 2._o world_n clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n z_o c._n 2._o the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o liquor_n of_o joy_n 63._o joy_n cypr._n ep_v 76._o &_o 63._o bread_n make_v of_o several_a grain_n wine_n press_v out_o of_o several_a grape_n 8._o grape_n orig._n contra_fw-la cell_n l._n 8._o bread_n or_o loaf_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n tryph._n number_n just_a mart._n contra_fw-la tryph._n wet_a ard_n dry_a food_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o it_o be_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o st._n basil_n 27._o basil_n basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n s._n c._n 27._o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bresscia_n 14._o bresscia_n gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n 14._o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n st._n austin_n 13_o austin_n aug._n contra_fw-la faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 13_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o cup_n as_o st._n fulgentius_n 11._o fulgentius_n fulg._n ad_fw-la monum_fw-la c._n 11._o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n as_o bede_n pasch_fw-mi bede_n bed_n hom._n 2._o fer._n de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a bread_n as_o justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n ireneus_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n mystag_n 3._o and_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n in_o baptism_n christ_n pag._n 802._o tom_n 2._o the_o father_n rest_n not_o there_o they_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o alexandria_n clem._n alex._n paedag_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o what_o our_o saviour_n bless_v say_v he_o be_v wine_n
certain_a observation_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v so_o dom._n aug._n serm_n 53._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n almost_o all_o say_v st._n austin_n call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o 4._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la triâ—it_fw-la c._n 4._o we_o call_v nothing_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n 19_o isid_n hâ—sual_a orig._n 6._o c._n 19_o and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n by_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n we_o may_v also_o allege_v upon_o this_o subject_a those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o institute_v his_o eucharist_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o those_o who_o in_o the_o second_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o to_o avoid_v repeat_v the_o same_o testimony_n we_o remit_v the_o reader_n unto_o those_o two_o chapter_n where_o he_o may_v consult_v those_o two_o observation_n whilst_o we_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o this_o observation_n be_v so_o express_v and_o positive_a give_v very_o much_o light_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o silence_n we_o hint_v at_o although_o it_o appear_v plain_a enough_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o several_a but_o yet_o far_o they_o give_v we_o notice_n in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n say_v st._n chrysostom_n 1_o chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesâ—r_n theod._n dial._n 1_o be_v esteem_v worthy_a to_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o cur_n lord_n and_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n he_o that_o call_v wheat_n and_o bread_n that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symhols_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n have_v a_o long_a while_o meditate_a say_v the_o protestant_n upon_o these_o sort_n of_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o conclude_v that_o because_o one_o thing_n which_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o another_o can_v be_v true_o that_o same_o by_o who_o name_n it_o be_v honour_v or_o that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n know_v not_o how_o to_o reason_v which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o slander_v they_o or_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o he_o do_v not_o examine_v what_o they_o shall_v have_v say_v but_o what_o they_o do_v say_v and_o he_o infer_v that_o none_o can_v dispense_v themselves_o from_o approve_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o his_o dilemma_n for_o my_o part_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o other_o to_o judge_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n because_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o interest_n of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o protestant_n who_o argument_n i_o only_o allege_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o their_o intention_n they_o tell_v we_o for_o a_o three_o advertisement_n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n and_o in_o some_o sort_n so_o st._n austin_n do_v declare_v 2._o aug._n ep_v 23_o ad_fw-la bonif._n id._n in_o psal_n 33_o conc._n 2._o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o a_o manner_n and_o elsewhere_o jesus_n christ_n accommodate_v himself_o after_o a_o certain_a sort_n when_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n i_o have_v not_o yet_o observe_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o correction_n and_o restriction_n be_v use_v when_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v true_o what_o they_o be_v call_v but_o only_o when_o the_o discourse_n be_v of_o those_o which_o be_v only_o so_o improper_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o certain_a relation_n which_o they_o have_v unto_o the_o subject_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o in_o who_o consideration_n there_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o subject_n themselves_o not_o real_o in_o the_o strictness_n of_o the_o expression_n but_o after_o a_o sort_n 404._o quintil._n inst_z orat._n l._n 8.3_o p._n 404._o so_o the_o most_o excellent_a orator_n who_o we_o may_v term_v the_o master_n of_o the_o science_n put_v this_o term_n after_o some_o sort_n for_o one_o of_o the_o temper_n which_o may_v be_v use_v for_o modify_v of_o metaphor_n and_o figurative_a expression_n which_o may_v be_v too_o bold_a but_o let_v we_o continue_v our_o design_n and_o hear_v the_o famous_a theodoret_n who_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o such_o pregnant_a and_o clear_a light_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o difficulty_n to_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v here_o how_o he_o speak_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o change_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o occasion_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v his_o body_n bread_n in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v bread_n see_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o exchange_n of_o name_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v no_o more_o to_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o bread_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n tertullian_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o have_v a_o opinion_n much_o like_o this_o long_o before_o theodoret_n when_o he_o say_v galat._n tertul._n coner_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o chrysost_n iâ—_n c._n 5._o galat._n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a prophecy_n of_o jeremiah_n which_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n st._n chrysostom_n will_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o what_o we_o examine_v for_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 5_o to_o the_o galatian_n the_o flesh_n lu_v against_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n against_o the_o flesh_n he_o observe_v that_o this_o word_n flesh_n have_v divers_a improper_a and_o figurative_a signification_n and_o among_o these_o sundry_a signification_n he_o put_v this_o that_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o mystery_n or_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o mystery_n by_o the_o name_n of_o flesh_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v see_v plain_a nor_o more_o intelligible_a than_o these_o word_n of_o facundus_n ult_n facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n we_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v true_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n hitherto_o these_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o ill_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nevertheless_o they_o intend_v not_o to_o rest_v there_o they_o will_v moreover_o inform_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v so_o use_v in_o the_o church_n they_o tell_v we_o then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o resemblance_n it_o be_v the_o lesson_n st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n if_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v because_o
devil_n by_o the_o eat_n of_o meat_n consecrate_v unto_o idol_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n interpret_n these_o word_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v etc._n etc._n make_v this_o observation_n cor._n apud_fw-la hieron_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n in_o like_a manner_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o idolatrous_a bread_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n and_o upon_o these_o you_o can_v drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o devil_n etc._n etc._n you_o can_v say_v he_o be_v partaker_n of_o god_n and_o of_o devil_n theodoret_n say_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n upon_o these_o word_n 3._o theod_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n t._n 3._o you_o can_v be_v partaker_n of_o the_o lord_n table_n etc._n etc._n how_o say_v he_o can_v it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v communicate_v of_o the_o lord_n by_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v also_o communicate_v of_o devil_n in_o eat_v what_o have_v be_v offer_v unto_o idol_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o primasius_n a_o african_a bishop_n patr._n primus_fw-la in_o c._n 10._o 1_o cor._n t._n 1_o bib._n patr._n who_o make_v these_o reflection_n upon_o the_o same_o word_n even_o so_o the_o bread_n of_o idol_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n you_o can_v have_v fellowship_n with_o god_n and_o devil_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o you_o will_v participate_v of_o both_o table_n sedulius_n speak_v almost_o the_o same_o the_o second_o doctrine_n which_o result_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o consider_v that_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o life_n which_o life_n consist_v in_o the_o sanctification_n of_o our_o soul_n by_o mean_n whereof_o we_o have_v communion_n with_o god_n which_o be_v the_o lively_a fountain_n of_o life_n and_o therefore_o before_o conversion_n we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a they_o have_v attribute_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o sanctify_v and_o quicken_a we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o theophilue_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o theoph._n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n hilary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n be_v he_o who_o it_o will_v assure_v we_o cor_fw-la apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 11.1_o cor_fw-la that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o draw_v near_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n christ_n gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n pope_n gelasius_n testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n anaceph_n aug._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n in_o anaceph_n therefore_o st._n austin_n will_v have_v we_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v of_o it_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n therefore_o it_o be_v st._n epiphanius_n say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n to_o vivify_v we_o which_o be_v that_o influence_n of_o life_n mention_v by_o st._n cyril_n chap._n iu._n a_o continuance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n although_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v hitherto_o sufficient_o explain_v themselves_o and_o that_o they_o have_v full_o declare_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_a bread_n and_o true_a wine_n and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sign_n accompany_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n and_o fill_v with_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n break_v for_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n because_o they_o be_v unto_o we_o instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n and_o be_v change_v into_o their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n nevertheless_o if_o we_o can_v discover_v what_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o will_v yet_o receive_v great_a illustration_n for_o as_o it_o be_v impossisible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o admit_v the_o three_o follow_a doctrine_n to_o wit_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o this_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o the_o just_a and_o the_o human_a presence_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n so_o it_o be_v also_o impossible_a they_o shall_v deny_v these_o three_o position_n without_o reject_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n therefore_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v exact_o what_o they_o herein_o believe_v for_o if_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o as_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a conjecture_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n notwithstanding_o what_o they_o have_v already_o declare_v but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o have_v reject_v they_o or_o be_v far_o from_o admit_v of_o they_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a great_a conjecture_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o strong_a confirmation_n of_o what_o they_o have_v depose_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n to_o begin_v then_o our_o enquiry_n by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o point_n i_o mean_v by_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o say_v if_o we_o consult_v clement_n of_o alexandria_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o pedagogue_n and_o that_o in_o all_o that_o discourse_n he_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n either_o as_o the_o milk_n of_o child_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v child_n in_o knowledge_n or_o as_o the_o meat_n of_o firm_a grow_v man_n that_o be_v more_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n but_o always_o as_o a_o spiritual_a food_n and_o mystical_a nourishment_n which_o require_v to_o be_v eat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o birth_n and_o regeneration_n of_o the_o new_a people_n of_o the_o swadling-cloth_n wherein_o he_o wrap_v they_o of_o the_o growth_n for_o which_o he_o appoint_v they_o this_o food_n and_o in_o that_o he_o make_v our_o heart_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n hereunto_o particular_o relate_v what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n ibid._n clem._n alex._n paedag._n 1_o c_o 6._o id._n ibid._n eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n speak_v of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o promise_n by_o a_o illustrious_a allegory_n as_o by_o meat_n whereby_o the_o church_n which_o be_v compose_v of_o many_o member_n be_v nourish_v and_o get_v growth_n and_o what_o he_o add_v afterward_o the_o milk_n fit_a and_o necessary_a for_o this_o child_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n which_o by_o the_o word_n do_v feed_v the_o new_a people_n who_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v beget_v with_o bodily_a pang_n and_o wrap_v as_o young_a infant_n in_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o fine_a this_o pious_a and_o excellent_a exclamation_n o_o wonderful_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o command_v we_o to_o put_v off_o the_o old_a and_o carnal_a corruption_n as_o also_o the_o old_a nourishment_n to_o the_o end_n that_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n which_o be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o receive_v he_o into_o we_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a we_o shall_v lay_v he_o up_o in_o we_o and_o lodge_v the_o saviour_n in_o our_o heart_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o incorruption_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o enter_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o our_o heart_n resurrect_a tertul._n the_o resurrect_a tertullian_n also_o speak_v yet_o more_o clear_o explain_v figurative_o and_o metaphorical_o all_o that_o excellent_a discourse_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o six_o of_o st._n john_n where_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o say_v he_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o mean_v
for_o jesus_n christ_n come_v from_o heaven_n whereas_o according_a to_o the_o word_n 17._o id._n contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o we_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v present_a with_o we_o on_o earth_n and_o again_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o apostle_n i_o go_v unto_o my_o father_n he_o speak_v certain_o say_v he_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v in_o regard_n whereof_o he_o be_v to_o go_v to_o his_o father_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v to_o come_v to_o judge_n the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a but_o as_o for_o his_o divinity_n which_o fill_v all_o thing_n and_o which_o be_v comprehend_v in_o no_o space_n as_o it_o leave_v no_o place_n so_o neither_o go_v it_o to_o any_o place_n 9_o bed_n hemil._n 3._o aestiv_n de_fw-fr temp_n feria_fw-la 6._o pasâ—h_o id._n in_o joan._n cap._n 9_o venerable_a bede_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n be_v no_o less_o positive_a herein_o than_o other_o for_o he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v into_o heaven_n as_o to_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o he_o remain_v with_o the_o saint_n upon_o earth_n by_o his_o divinity_n which_o equal_o fill_v heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o upon_o these_o word_n behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o always_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n confess_v id._n in_o marc._n c._n 13._o &_o hom._n 4._o the_o confess_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v then_o in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o bodily_a presence_n be_v now_o every_o where_o present_a by_o his_o divity_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n ascend_v triumphant_o unto_o his_o father_n after_o his_o resurrection_n jubilit_fw-la id._n homil._n aestiv_o de_fw-fr temp_n dem._n jubilit_fw-la have_v leave_v the_o church_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o bodily_a presence_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o he_o never_o for_o sook_v as_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o his_o divine_a presence_n continue_v with_o she_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o apostle_n you_o shall_v see_v i_o a_o little_a while_n because_o i_o go_v to_o my_o father_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v say_v he_o as_o if_o he_o have_v plain_o say_v the_o reason_n that_o you_o see_v i_o a_o little_a while_n after_o i_o be_o rise_v from_o the_o dead_a cantate_fw-la id._n domin_n cantate_fw-la be_v because_o i_o be_o not_o to_o tarry_v always_o upon_o earth_n in_o respect_n of_o my_o body_n but_o i_o must_v go_v into_o heaven_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n which_o i_o have_v take_v and_o again_o when_o i_o be_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n jucunditatis_fw-la id._n dom_fw-la vocem_fw-la jucunditatis_fw-la you_o shall_v not_o see_v i_o such_o as_o you_o be_v wont_a to_o see_v i_o now_o environ_v with_o mortal_a and_o corruptible_a flesh_n but_o you_o shall_v see_v i_o come_v with_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o world_n and_o appear_v to_o the_o saint_n after_o judgement_n with_o great_a majesty_n ibid._n id._n hom._n hyem_fw-la de_fw-fr temp_n dom._n 3._o post_v epiphan_n id._n in_o festiv_n pentecostes_fw-la id._n ibid._n he_o himself_o again_o testify_v that_o he_o have_v leave_v the_o world_n and_o be_v go_v to_o the_o father_n because_o he_o have_v withdraw_v from_o the_o sight_n of_o those_o which_o love_v the_o world_n that_o which_o they_o have_v see_v and_o have_v carry_v by_o his_o ascension_n unto_o the_o invisible_a thing_n the_o human_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v he_o say_v far_a we_o among_o the_o gentile_n which_o have_v believe_v can_v ourselves_o go_v unto_o the_o lord_n who_o we_o can_v now_o see_v in_o the_o flesh_n but_o those_o among_o we_o which_o confess_v the_o frailty_n of_o our_o servitude_n we_o shall_v now_o draw_v near_o by_o faith_n unto_o he_o which_o be_v sit_v down_o on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n 28._o in_o st._n matth._n c._n 28._o in_o fine_a he_o declare_v that_o the_o lord_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n after_o his_o resurrection_n have_v leave_v the_o apostle_n as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o never_o leave_v they_o as_o to_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a majesty_n that_o we_o have_v for_o a_o comforter_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n who_o though_o we_o can_v see_v bodily_a yet_o we_o have_v contain_v in_o the_o evangelist_n all_o that_o he_o do_v and_o say_v during_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n this_o same_o language_n be_v use_v in_o the_o ixth_o century_n as_o shall_v be_v see_v afterward_o and_o we_o shall_v also_o make_v one_o of_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n despose_v in_o the_o xiith_o century_n to_o learn_v from_o his_o mouth_n that_o it_o waâ—_n not_o then_o forget_v in_o our_o france_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o according_a to_o the_o belief_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o one_o attend_v with_o shame_n and_o ignominy_n the_o other_o with_o glory_n and_o majesty_n but_o both_o visible_a without_o ever_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v a_o three_o which_o hold_v the_o middle_a betwixt_o both_o whereby_o christ_n descend_v daily_o upon_o the_o earth_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_n affirm_v that_o tertullian_n declare_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a descent_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o show_v as_o they_o say_v that_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n believe_v that_o a_o body_n can_v descend_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o without_o be_v see_v 7._o phantom_n tertull._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o for_o say_v he_o write_v against_o the_o ghost_n of_o martion_n when_o it_o be_v make_v it_o be_v see_v the_o eye_n perceive_v it_o it_o be_v do_v gradual_o and_o so_o it_o require_v to_o ask_v in_o what_o posture_n with_o what_o retinue_n be_v it_o with_o violence_n or_o moderate_o or_o also_o in_o what_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n or_o night_n it_o come_v down_o moreover_o who_o see_v it_o come_v down_o who_o give_v a_o account_n of_o it_o who_o affirm_v it_o and_o again_o say_v he_o be_v it_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o easy_o to_o be_v believe_v when_o it_o be_v affirm_v i_o declare_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v never_o adjust_a this_o declaration_n of_o tertullian_n with_o the_o invisible_a descent_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n and_o that_o i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v unto_o those_o which_o will_v help_v i_o to_o the_o mean_n to_o do_v it_o for_o if_o what_o the_o latin_n teach_v be_v true_a that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n descend_v every_o day_n upon_o the_o communion-table_n in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n i_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o accuse_v tertullian_n not_o only_o of_o negligence_n but_o also_o of_o stupidity_n to_o have_v speak_v so_o absolute_o and_o without_o except_v what_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n although_o i_o have_v otherwise_o a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o his_o great_a wisdom_n and_o learning_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n see_v tertullian_n be_v agree_v with_o the_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o their_o testimony_n wherein_o they_o constant_o oppose_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o that_o of_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o formal_o deny_v upon_o earth_n i_o can_v forbear_v say_v he_o to_o conclude_v that_o they_o have_v own_v but_o one_o sole_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o mean_v one_o visible_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o invisible_a presence_n of_o that_o holy_a body_n never_o enter_v into_o their_o thought_n in_o fine_a say_v they_o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_v all_o the_o declaration_n which_o hitherto_o have_v be_v make_v and_o whereunto_o we_o may_v also_o add_v these_o excellent_a word_n of_o st._n austin_n 46._o aug._n in_o joan._n tract_n 50._o iâ—_n in_o ps_n 46._o he_o be_v go_v and_o he_o be_v present_a he_o be_v return_v and_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o we_o for_o he_o carry_v his_o body_n unto_o heaven_n but_o he_o withdraw_v not_o his_o majesty_n from_o the_o earth_n and_o these_o he_o take_v away_o his_o body_n from_o our_o sight_n but_o as_o god_n he_o depart_v not_o from_o your_o heart_n contemplate_v he_o ascend_v believe_v in_o he_o absent_a expect_v he_o as_o to_o come_v but_o feel_v he_o always_o present_a by_o his_o secret_a mercy_n from_o hence_o do_v proceed_v sundry_a doctrine_n that_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n when_o the_o holy_a father_n make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o corporal_a presence_n
of_o our_o lord_n with_o his_o spiritual_a presence_n they_o teach_v that_o this_o latter_a be_v common_a unto_o he_o with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n when_o the_o son_n say_v st._n austin_n 106._o august_n tract_n 107._o in_o joâ—â—_n id._n ibid._n â—act_n 106._o remove_v from_o his_o apostle_n his_o corporal_a presence_n he_o with_o his_o father_n keep_v they_o spiritual_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o keep_v his_o child_n by_o a_o bodily_a presence_n and_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o they_o by_o a_o bodily_a absence_n to_o keep_v they_o with_o his_o father_n by_o a_o spiritual_a presence_n second_o although_o they_o every_o where_n establish_v the_o absence_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o to_o his_o body_n yet_o they_o teach_v that_o he_o be_v present_a with_o the_o believe_a soul_n but_o they_o make_v this_o presence_n depend_v upon_o the_o intercourse_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o devotion_n which_o lift_v itself_o up_o unto_o heaven_n where_o he_o dwell_v which_o go_v and_o meditate_v on_o he_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o that_o go_v to_o take_v he_o upon_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n and_o so_o it_o be_v this_o excellent_a passage_n of_o st._n joan._n august_n tract_n â—0_n in_o joan._n austin_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v let_v the_o jew_n hear_v let_v they_o take_v he_o but_o they_o answer_v how_o shall_v i_o take_v he_o see_v he_o be_v absent_a how_o shall_v i_o reach_v with_o my_o hand_n unto_o heaven_n to_o embrace_v he_o upon_o his_o throne_n send_v up_o thither_o thy_o faith_n and_o you_o have_v already_o embrace_v he_o your_o father_n have_v embrace_v he_o in_o the_o flesh_n but_o you_o receive_v he_o in_o your_o heart_n for_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a as_o he_o be_v also_o present_a 4._o id._n serm._n 74._o the_o divers_a c._n 4._o and_o again_o we_o now_o believe_v in_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o nevertheless_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o he_o if_o any_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o or_o deny_v it_o and_o that_o he_o say_v where_o be_v your_o god_n we_o can_v show_v he_o unto_o he_o in_o fine_a i_o believe_v that_o from_o this_o same_o fountain_n proceed_v also_o this_o other_o stream_n i_o mean_v the_o sursum_fw-la corda_n which_o be_v famous_a in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o they_o make_v to_o echo_v out_o aloud_o in_o the_o christian_a assembly_n at_o the_o very_a time_n when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n and_o which_o still_o remain_v in_o all_o their_o liturgy_n for_o by_o these_o word_n they_o be_v warn_v not_o to_o look_v bare_o or_o only_o upon_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n as_o the_o great_a council_n of_o nice_a do_v speak_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o gelatius_n of_o cyzika_n but_o to_o lift_v up_o all_o their_o thought_n into_o heaven_n towards_o the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o devotion_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n often_o exhort_v their_o flock_n not_o to_o seek_v jesus_n christ_n upon_o earth_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n but_o in_o heaven_n witness_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o say_v that_o to_o draw_v near_o he_o we_o must_v be_v like_o a_o eagle_n and_o fly_v unto_o heaven_n itself_o mount_v on_o high_a and_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o the_o earth_n not_o grovel_v nor_o be_v draw_v downward_o but_o fly_v continual_o upward_o look_v towards_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n have_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n open_v and_o elsewhere_o antiochen_n id._n hom._n 11._o ad_fw-la pop._n antiochen_n if_o you_o will_v see_v my_o wing_n i_o have_v one_o swift_a than_o the_o eagle_n to_o fly_v not_o ten_o or_o twenty_o degree_n nor_o unto_o heaven_n only_o but_o even_o beyond_o the_o heaven_n and_o above_o the_o heaven_n of_o heaven_n where_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o again_o the_o reason_n wherefore_o christ_n call_v we_o eagle_n christi_fw-la id._n the_o baptism_n christi_fw-la say_v where_o the_o body_n be_v there_o will_v the_o eagle_n be_v gather_v together_o it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v fly_v upward_o support_v by_o the_o wing_n of_o the_o spirit_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a say_v he_o we_o grovel_v on_o the_o earth_n like_o serpent_n nat._n id._n hom._n 4._o the_o incomp_n dei_fw-la nat._n and_o eat_v dust_n and_o elsewhere_o let_v no_o body_n have_v at_o that_o time_n thought_n concern_v the_o affair_n of_o this_o life_n but_o banish_v from_o his_o mind_n all_o worldly_a thought_n transport_v himself_o whole_o into_o heaven_n as_o it_o be_v assist_v at_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n and_o fly_v with_o the_o seraphim_n offer_v the_o most_o holy_a hymn_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o majesty_n and_o glory_n seraph_n id._n hom._n in_o seraph_n and_o again_o elsewhere_o consider_v these_o thing_n o_o man_n and_o represent_v unto_o yourself_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o gift_n raise_v yourself_o up_o 5._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o and_o forsake_v the_o ear-pike_n your_o flight_n towards_o heaven_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v also_o â—â—fore_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o priest_n cry_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n on_o high_a for_o in_o truth_n in_o that_o terrible_a moment_n we_o shall_v have_v our_o heart_n lift_v up_o unto_o god_n and_o not_o down_o towards_o the_o world_n and_o earthly_a thing_n the_o priest_n than_o command_v with_o authority_n that_o every_o one_o forsake_v the_o thought_n of_o this_o life_n and_o household_n care_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v lift_v up_o his_o heart_n unto_o heaven_n where_o god_n the_o lover_n of_o mankind_n be_v st._n austin_n say_v the_o same_o 222._o august_n de_fw-mi bono_fw-mi persev_n c._n 13._o psal_n 39_o &_o serm_n 44._o de_fw-la tempore_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n 53._o &_o in_o ps_n 148._o serm._n 4_o 29._o &_o 38._o a_o sirmund_n edit_n &_o 82._o the_o divers_a germ._n const_n in_o contempl_a job_n l._n 6._o the_o verb_n incarn_v c_o 24_o 25._o apud_fw-la phot._n cod._n 222._o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o believer_n that_o we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o heart_n on_o high_a unto_o the_o lord_n be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n for_o which_o gift_n the_o priest_n warn_v those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v say_v to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n and_o they_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v just_a and_o that_o the_o thing_n deserve_v it_o well_o for_o see_v our_o heart_n be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n but_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v rise_v and_o think_v on_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o where_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o not_o on_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o earth_n unto_o who_o shall_v thanks_o be_v give_v for_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n but_o unto_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n say_v that_o the_o believer_n which_o be_v to_o communicate_v be_v warn_v to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n and_o that_o they_o answer_v we_o have_v unto_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v lift_v up_o their_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n of_o heaven_n the_o friar_n jovius_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o patriarch_n photius_n when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v show_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n those_o which_o attend_v on_o both_o side_n represent_v the_o cherubin_n with_o six_o wing_n fan_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v there_o offer_v with_o wing_n which_o serve_v for_o fan_n as_o it_o be_v to_o hinder_v the_o communicant_o from_o stay_v on_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o lift_v they_o up_o with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n above_o all_o there_o be_v of_o shadow_n raise_v they_o up_o by_o mean_n of_o these_o visible_a thing_n to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o thing_n invisible_a and_o unto_o this_o ineffable_a beauty_n in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v that_o the_o collect_v of_o ascension-eve_n ascens_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o vigil_n ascens_fw-la be_v conceive_v in_o these_o term_n in_o some_o coppie_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o by_o these_o holy_a thing_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o devotion_n may_v tend_v where_o be_v with_o thou_o our_o substance_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n chap._n v._n continuation_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n although_o what_o we_o have_v examine_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n do_v full_o justify_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v be_v constant_a in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o depend_v upon_o it_o be_v absolute_o
beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o local_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o his_o absence_n from_o earth_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n and_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o have_v constant_o oppose_v unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a nature_n they_o have_v formal_o declare_v themselves_o against_o the_o polutopie_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n i_o mean_v against_o his_o presence_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n 17._o fulgent_n ad_fw-la trasim_n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o for_o they_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n leave_v earth_n when_o it_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o as_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o heaven_n 14._o aug._n fp._n 57_o &_o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la ep._n id_fw-la de_fw-la civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 29._o id._n tract_n 31._o in_o joan._n vigil_n contr_n eutyck_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o after_o the_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o a_o true_a body_n that_o there_o be_v no_o corporal_a nature_n that_o can_v be_v whole_o and_o entire_o in_o heaven_n and_o whole_o upon_o earth_n at_o once_o that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n according_a to_o the_o body_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o he_o so_o depart_v from_o a_o place_n that_o he_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o he_o part_v when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o another_o place_n that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v upon_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v now_o in_o heaven_n doubtless_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o it_o we_o look_v that_o christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n 323._o bertram_n de_fw-fr nativ_n christ_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o spicileg_n dacher_n p._n 323._o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o property_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o dimension_n of_o his_o body_n because_o that_o which_o be_v local_a be_v not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o it_o go_v unto_o some_o other_o place_n when_o it_o have_v leave_v the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v before_o 82._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 2._o p._n 82._o therefore_o st._n justin_n martyr_v prove_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n that_o the_o father_n creator_n of_o the_o world_n have_v raise_v the_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o raise_v he_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o there_o to_o keep_v or_o retain_v he_o until_o he_o have_v slay_v the_o devil_n his_o enemy_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a and_o virtuous_a which_o he_o foreknow_v shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v until_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v second_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o occupy_v any_o space_n if_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v leave_v we_o proof_n in_o their_o write_n or_o if_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v the_o contrary_a of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n they_o will_v doubtless_o have_v bring_v some_o exception_n touch_v the_o glorious_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n they_o be_v too_o prudent_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o forget_v so_o considerable_a a_o circumstance_n the_o silence_n whereof_o may_v have_v be_v of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o have_v do_v notable_a prejudice_n unto_o their_o doctrine_n so_o that_o have_v exact_o consider_v what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o in_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v natural_o it_o appear_v they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n for_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o follow_v then_o of_o necessity_n as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v invisible_o and_o without_o fill_v a_o space_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o its_o dimension_n this_o be_v what_o i_o can_v discover_v in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v neither_o bound_n 3._o cyril_n alexan._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la c._n 3._o t._n 6._o aug._n l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 51._o t._n 4._o &_o alibi_fw-la fulgent_n deâ—_n de_fw-fr ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 3._o nor_o limit_n nor_o figure_n and_o which_o can_v be_v handle_v nor_o see_v can_v be_v a_o body_n that_o all_o body_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n by_o its_o compass_n and_o that_o every_o thing_n continue_v in_o the_o state_n wherein_o god_n put_v it_o when_o he_o make_v it_o it_o not_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n think_v it_o be_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o occasion_n that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o have_v any_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o although_o they_o so_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n yet_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v another_o whole_o peculiar_a unto_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o which_o he_o may_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o take_v up_o of_o any_o space_n and_o without_o that_o each_o part_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n which_o shall_v be_v proportion_v unto_o its_o greatness_n and_o compass_n nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v say_v they_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n have_v ever_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o no_o exception_n can_v be_v find_v for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o glorious_a redeemer_n shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o want_v wisdom_n and_o conduct_n but_o they_o think_v this_o will_v be_v to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o their_o glory_n and_o to_o slander_v the_o great_a reputation_n they_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o will_v render_v they_o useless_a in_o the_o controversy_n which_o divide_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n because_o upon_o each_o point_n in_o dispute_n some_o of_o either_o side_n may_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o like_a thing_n and_o make_v they_o party_n it_o be_v much_o better_o say_v they_o to_o confess_v sincere_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o any_o other_o manner_n than_o as_o body_n be_v wont_a to_o exist_v because_o that_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o will_v have_v his_o apostle_n know_v by_o see_v and_o feel_v that_o he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v another_o consequence_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v form_v so_o long_o ago_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v every_o day_n by_o pronounce_v these_o word_n unto_o which_o the_o latin_n attribute_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o will_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o divers_a mean_n by_o which_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v do_v my_o design_n not_o permit_v it_o because_o i_o compose_v a_o historical_a treatise_n as_o far_o as_o the_o subject_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o do_v endeavour_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v to_o avoid_v any_o thing_n that_o savour_v of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n i_o will_v then_o only_o say_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o can_v not_o avoid_v allow_v as_o true_a this_o three_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v read_v their_o work_n i_o find_v they_o hold_v for_o a_o undoubted_a maxim_n 3._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n tertul._n contr_n hermog_n c._n 19_o just_a martyr_n sect_n 17.23.43.59_o p._n 44._o orig._n in_o exod._n hom_o 6._o hilar._n l._n 12._o de_fw-fr trin._n &_o in_o psal_n 138._o athanas_n contr_n aâ—riau_n orat_fw-la 3._o that_o what_o be_v make_v be_v not_o
testimony_n but_o now_o allege_v among_o the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o fear_v that_o truth_n may_v be_v endanger_v if_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v mistrust_v he_o mention_n express_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n anim_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la christian_n say_v he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o call_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n in_o question_n fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n taste_v some_o other_o savour_n than_o that_o of_o wine_n which_o he_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o allege_v to_o defend_v the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o savour_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o say_v they_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o he_o can_v have_v reason_v after_o that_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n now_o believe_v because_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n our_o sense_n be_v gross_o deceive_v in_o take_v that_o to_o be_v wine_n which_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o wine_n but_o another_o substance_n infinite_o different_a shall_v we_o then_o conclude_v say_v they_o that_o he_o indiscreet_o betray_v his_o cause_n and_o that_o he_o ignorant_o choose_v for_o a_o convince_a proof_n that_o which_o be_v a_o unsurmountable_a difficulty_n but_o shall_v we_o say_v so_o we_o shall_v undoubted_o draw_v upon_o we_o all_o the_o learned_a who_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a wit_n of_o his_o time_n who_o mind_n be_v so_o enlighten_v and_o his_o judgement_n so_o solid_a can_v not_o be_v charge_v with_o such_o a_o mistake_n and_o not_o to_o call_v his_o great_a reputation_n in_o question_n they_o have_v rather_o conclude_v according_a to_o all_o appearance_n that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v discretion_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o question_n we_o now_o treat_v of_o and_o not_o to_o make_v the_o holy_a father_n contradict_v one_o another_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o they_o consider_v two_o thing_n as_o some_o say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_n i_o mean_v the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o for_o the_o thing_n signify_v all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o it_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o so_o we_o shall_v not_o expect_v that_o they_o shall_v render_v we_o any_o testimony_n it_o be_v faith_n that_o must_v instruct_v and_o give_v we_o a_o testimony_n it_o be_v of_o faith_n to_o direct_v and_o apply_v to_o we_o the_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n as_o to_o the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o also_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o also_o distinguish_v two_o thing_n the_o substance_n and_o their_o nature_n and_o their_o use_n and_o employment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherewith_o they_o be_v qualify_v by_o favour_n of_o the_o benediction_n for_o example_n in_o baptism_n they_o pretend_v that_o water_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n have_v two_o relation_n one_o of_o the_o bare_a element_n of_o the_o nature_n which_o keep_v its_o substance_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o religion_n which_o consecration_n give_v it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o beside_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o bear_v the_o quality_n of_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o god_n add_v unto_o nature_n now_o to_o apply_v this_o unto_o our_o subject_n they_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n be_v organ_n pure_o natural_a they_o can_v lift_v themselves_o above_o nature_n nor_o make_v we_o a_o true_a report_n of_o what_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o their_o law_n but_o whilst_o they_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o nature_n and_o that_o they_o undertake_v nothing_o beyond_o their_o strength_n and_o the_o privilege_n grant_v unto_o they_o their_o testimony_n be_v infallible_a and_o their_o deposition_n true_a and_o certain_a therefore_o when_o they_o show_v we_o that_o the_o water_n in_o baptism_n be_v true_o water_n according_a to_o its_o substance_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n also_o in_o regard_n of_o their_o substance_n they_o judge_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o after_o what_o the_o father_n have_v tell_v we_o because_o than_o they_o do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n that_o god_n have_v set_v they_o but_o when_o they_o will_v pass_v further_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v but_o bare_a water_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n we_o shall_v command_v their_o silence_n because_o they_o pass_v beyond_o their_o bound_n and_o pass_v beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o nature_n they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v be_v only_o give_v unto_o faith_n to_o dispose_v of_o they_o also_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o occasion_n that_o the_o same_o father_n forbid_v we_o to_o hearken_v unto_o they_o or_o receive_v their_o testimony_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o they_o which_o be_v initiate_v in_o st._n ambrose_n what_o have_v you_o see_v 4._o ambros_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 3._o l._n 4._o say_v he_o i_o have_v see_v water_n indeed_o but_o not_o water_n only_o i_o also_o see_v the_o deacon_n say_v service_n and_o the_o bishop_n examine_v and_o consecrate_v for_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v you_o that_o before_o all_o thing_n you_o shall_v look_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n see_v which_o be_v temporary_a ibid._n ibid._n but_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v invisible_a which_o be_v eternal_a and_o again_o believe_v not_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n only_o what_o be_v not_o see_v be_v most_o see_v because_o the_o one_o be_v temporal_a and_o the_o other_o eternal_a and_o that_o which_o be_v eternal_a be_v not_o perceive_v by_o the_o eye_n but_o be_v see_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o by_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n 3._o apud_fw-la ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacram._n c._n 3._o you_o have_v see_v what_o may_v be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o human_a perception_n but_o you_o have_v not_o see_v the_o thing_n which_o operate_v because_o they_o be_v invisible_a those_o which_o be_v not_o see_v be_v much_o more_o considerable_a than_o those_o which_o be_v see_v because_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a be_v temporal_a and_o the_o thing_n invisible_a be_v eternal_a and_o because_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o believer_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n that_o the_o unbeliever_n have_v only_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n whereas_o the_o believer_n have_v beside_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n those_o of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o faith_n st._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o the_o infidel_n see_v only_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n stay_v at_o the_o exterior_a of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o as_o for_o the_o believer_n he_o understand_v the_o excellency_n the_o virtue_n and_o the_o mean_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o see_v as_o well_o as_o the_o unbeliever_n the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o the_o body_n 378._o câ—rysost_n hom._n 7._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 378._o the_o unbeliever_n say_v he_o hear_v mention_n make_v of_o baptism_n think_v that_o it_o be_v but_o water_n but_o as_o for_o i_o i_o do_v not_o only_o look_v upon_o what_o be_v see_v i_o consider_v also_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o think_v that_o my_o body_n only_o be_v wash_v and_o i_o do_v believe_v my_o soul_n be_v also_o purify_v and_o sanctify_v for_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v by_o the_o bodily_a eye_n of_o what_o be_v see_v but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o understanding_n i_o hear_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n name_v i_o conceive_v it_o after_o one_o manner_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n understand_v it_o after_o another_o which_o he_o illustrate_v by_o this_o excellent_a comparison_n a_o illiterate_a person_n say_v he_o receive_v a_o letter_n take_v it_o only_o for_o paper_n and_o ink_n but_o a_o person_n that_o understand_v letter_n find_v quite_o another_o thing_n he_o hear_v a_o voice_n and_o speak_v with_o a_o person_n absent_a and_o will_v in_o his_o time_n say_v what_o he_o list_v and_o will_v make_v himself_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o mean_n of_o letter_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o mystery_n for_o unbeliever_n understand_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o hear_v speak_v
promotion_n to_o the_o episcopacy_n with_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o advertise_v the_o reader_n there_o be_v in_o the_o text_n conficit_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o christi_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la but_o it_o may_v plain_o be_v see_v it_o shall_v be_v read_v corporis_fw-la &_o christi_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la and_o translate_v as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v nonsense_n for_o what_o signify_v make_v the_o body_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n from_o all_o which_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n shall_v have_v speak_v in_o much_o strong_a term_n if_o that_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o have_v say_v that_o they_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o think_v that_o the_o occasion_n also_o require_v it_o and_o that_o their_o denial_n will_v have_v be_v better_o ground_v and_o they_o affirm_v that_o if_o a_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v in_o the_o like_a conjuncture_n they_o will_v make_v no_o mention_n and_o that_o just_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v speak_v direct_o of_o the_o glorious_a privilege_n of_o make_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o be_v it_o then_o that_o these_o prelate_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o cressy_n do_v not_o do_v so_o it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n because_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o mileva_n in_o numidia_n aggravate_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o donatist_n which_o have_v with_o horrible_a impiety_n throw_v down_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o orthodox_n unto_o the_o dog_n speak_v of_o it_o after_o a_o manner_n which_o will_v not_o be_v easy_o pardon_v have_v he_o believe_v as_o the_o latin_n do_v that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n himself_n what_o say_v he_o be_v there_o more_o sinful_a and_o impious_a than_o to_o throw_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o beast_n but_o what_o can_v be_v weak_a than_o this_o expression_n if_o this_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n aught_o he_o not_o to_o have_v thunder_v after_o another_o manner_n against_o these_o wicked_a wretch_n shall_v he_o not_o have_v exaggerated_a with_o strong_a and_o more_o emphatical_a term_n the_o horror_n of_o so_o fearful_a a_o abomination_n in_o a_o word_n ought_v he_o not_o have_v give_v it_o a_o black_a term_n than_o that_o of_o impious_a and_o have_v paint_v the_o enormous_a sin_n of_o these_o wicked_a wretch_n with_o other_o colour_n can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o a_o bishop_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v be_v content_v with_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o the_o like_a occasion_n not_o at_o all_o wherefore_o then_o be_v optatus_n content_a they_o can_v conceive_v no_o other_o reason_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o belief_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o more_o probable_a in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o must_v tell_v you_o that_o have_v sometime_o meditate_a of_o st._n chrysostom_n book_n touch_v the_o evangelical_n priesthood_n to_o see_v how_o he_o advance_v its_o dignity_n and_o have_v apply_v myself_o in_o read_v they_o to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v wherein_o he_o make_v the_o great_a privilege_n of_o this_o order_n to_o consist_v which_o with_o his_o eloquence_n he_o exalt_v as_o much_o as_o he_o think_v fit_a i_o find_v that_o he_o only_o attribute_n unto_o it_o the_o function_n of_o prayer_n to_o obtain_v by_o their_o prayer_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o sacrament_n 31._o chrysost_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n c._n 4_o p._n 32._o vid._n p._n 31._o the_o priest_n say_v he_o be_v present_a not_o bear_v fire_n but_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o make_v long_a prayer_n not_o to_o the_o end_n that_o fire_n shall_v come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o burn_v the_o thing_n offer_v but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o grace_n descend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n shall_v by_o that_o mean_n inflame_v the_o spirit_n of_o those_o which_o be_v present_a and_o make_v they_o pure_a and_o more_o bright_a than_o silver_n try_v in_o the_o fire_n and_o he_o say_v this_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o prophet_n elias_n 18._o 1_o reg._n 18._o when_o he_o assemble_v all_o the_o prophet_n of_o baal_n to_o prefer_v the_o evangelical_n priesthood_n 18._o 1_o reg._n 18._o and_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n much_o before_o and_o above_o the_o priesthood_n of_o the_o law_n how_o be_v it_o that_o this_o excellent_a genius_n have_v not_o bethink_v himself_o of_o say_v that_o though_o the_o mystical_a sacrificer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v not_o cause_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n a_o material_a fire_n by_o their_o prayer_n as_o elias_n do_v to_o consume_v the_o oblation_n offer_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n but_o the_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o purify_n of_o our_o soul_n they_o do_v make_v moreover_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n be_v there_o ever_o a_o more_o proper_a and_o favourable_a mean_n and_o occasion_n to_o advance_v this_o evangelical_n dignity_n and_o to_o place_v what_o it_o do_v daily_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o convert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v infinite_o more_o than_o what_o elias_n do_v against_o baal_n false_a prophet_n every_o body_n know_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o romish_a catholic_n doctor_n do_v exalt_v this_o dignity_n and_o that_o they_o never_o forget_v when_o they_o treat_v of_o its_o advantage_n and_o privilege_n to_o attribute_v unto_o their_o priest_n the_o privilege_n of_o make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o i_o do_v wonder_v any_o body_n shall_v think_v strange_a of_o it_o if_o they_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a then_o that_o the_o great_a st._n chrysostom_n shall_v have_v forget_v it_o that_o he_o have_v not_o say_v a_o word_n of_o it_o and_o that_o in_o so_o prese_v a_o occasion_n he_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o circumstance_n so_o remarkable_a and_o essential_a to_o his_o subject_n man_n may_v say_v what_o they_o please_v but_o for_o my_o part_n say_v the_o protestant_n i_o find_v no_o other_o reason_n for_o it_o but_o their_o difference_n of_o belief_n st._n austin_n in_o his_o book_n against_o faustus_n the_o manichean_a undertake_v to_o advance_v the_o honour_n and_o excellency_n of_o our_o sacrament_n above_o the_o ancient_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o exhort_v we_o to_o suffer_v for_o they_o with_o more_o vigour_n and_o courage_n than_o the_o three_o hebrew_n child_n or_o daniel_n and_o the_o maccabee_n do_v for_o they_o content_v himself_o to_o say_v 14._o august_n l._n 19_o contra_fw-la faust_n c._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v the_o eucharist_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sign_n of_o thing_n accomplish_v whereas_o the_o ancient_a sacrament_n be_v promise_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v have_v he_o believe_v that_o our_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n also_o wherefore_o do_v he_o conceal_v and_o be_v silent_a in_o this_o essential_a difference_n from_o the_o old_a sacrament_n because_o his_o reputation_n alone_o have_v be_v sufficient_o capable_a of_o inflame_v our_o zeal_n and_o of_o more_o effectual_o dispose_v we_o unto_o martyrdom_n for_o its_o defence_n rather_o than_o any_o thing_n else_o which_o he_o say_v unto_o we_o when_o we_o censure_v we_o endeavour_v to_o represent_v to_o the_o offender_n the_o greatness_n of_o his_o fault_n to_o make_v he_o the_o more_o to_o loathe_v it_o and_o all_o mean_n be_v use_v to_o let_v he_o see_v the_o enormity_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o object_n which_o he_o offend_v for_o it_o be_v common_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o quality_n of_o the_o object_n offend_v that_o the_o degree_n and_o greatness_n of_o the_o offence_n be_v proportion_v let_v we_o then_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v demean_v themselves_o towards_o they_o which_o have_v offend_v against_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o doubtless_o considerable_a information_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o kind_n of_o censure_n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 419._o
you_o can_v understand_v than_o you_o may_v now_o say_v unto_o i_o see_v you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v explain_v unto_o we_o what_o it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v for_o this_o thought_n may_v be_v in_o every_o body_n mind_n we_o know_v of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n take_v flesh_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o know_v he_o be_v nurse_v in_o his_o infancy_n that_o he_o be_v feed_v that_o he_o grow_v that_o he_o attain_v the_o age_n of_o manhood_n that_o he_o suffer_v persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o there_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v that_o he_o rise_v the_o three_o day_n that_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o go_v thither_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o body_n from_o whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o he_o be_v now_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n how_o then_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v what_o we_o see_v and_o another_o be_v that_o we_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o we_o understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit_n if_o then_o you_o will_v know_v what_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v harken_v to_o st._n paul_n the_o apostle_n which_o say_v unto_o believer_n you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o member_n your_o sacrament_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o you_o there_o receive_v your_o mystery_n you_o say_v amen_o unto_o what_o you_o be_v and_o you_o thereto_o subscribe_v by_o your_o answer_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o you_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o you_o answer_v amen_n be_v member_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o your_o amen_o may_v be_v true_a but_o why_o all_o this_o to_o the_o bread_n let_v we_o not_o add_v here_o nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o let_v we_o far_o hear_v the_o same_o apostle_n speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n we_o which_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n understand_v this_o and_o rejoice_v for_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o unity_n piety_n charity_n one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n although_o we_o be_v many_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o make_v of_o one_o grain_n but_o of_o many_o when_o you_o be_v exorcise_v you_o pass_v as_o it_o be_v under_o the_o mill_n when_o you_o be_v baptize_v you_o be_v as_o it_o be_v knead_v and_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n you_o be_v bake_v like_o bread_n be_v then_o what_o you_o see_v and_o receive_v what_o you_o be_v see_v here_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v of_o bread_n whereby_o he_o sufficient_o show_v without_o repeat_v it_o what_o we_o shall_v believe_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o cup_n for_o as_o to_o make_v this_o visible_a species_n of_o bread_n several_a grain_n be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n to_o represent_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o believer_n they_o be_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n in_o god_n it_o be_v also_o the_o same_o of_o wine_n consider_v how_o it_o be_v one_o several_a grape_n be_v in_o a_o bunch_n but_o their_o liquor_n be_v mingle_v all_o into_o one_o body_n so_o it_o be_v christ_n have_v represent_v we_o so_o it_o be_v he_o have_v make_v we_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o mystery_n of_o unity_n and_o of_o our_o peace_n so_o it_o be_v they_o instruct_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o new_a baptise_a they_o be_v tell_v that_o what_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o their_o own_o eye_n be_v call_v to_o witness_v this_o truth_n they_o be_v teach_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o it_o be_v his_o mystical_a and_o moral_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o church_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n must_v careful_o be_v distinguish_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v visible_a and_o corporeal_a from_o the_o benefit_n which_o accrue_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n and_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n invisible_a and_o spiritual_a that_o faithful_a believer_n be_v although_o for_o mystical_a reason_n the_o very_a same_o thing_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o mystical_a table_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v true_o that_o which_o they_o see_v mystical_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o these_o catechism_n and_o these_o instruction_n be_v for_o the_o use_v of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o for_o the_o use_v of_o protestant_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o will_v pass_v unto_o a_o new_a consideration_n chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o language_n use_v in_o the_o society_n and_o commerce_n of_o man_n to_o communicate_v unto_o each_o other_o their_o thought_n and_o intention_n i_o mean_v word_n and_o action_n the_o language_n of_o action_n be_v silent_a indeed_o yet_o nevertheless_o very_o intelligible_a because_o action_n i_o speak_v of_o those_o authorize_v by_o public_a use_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n as_o significant_a as_o word_n it_o be_v not_o then_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o we_o do_v relate_v what_o inference_n the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o certain_a custom_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o which_o we_o have_v at_o large_a establish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n therefore_o we_o will_v look_v upon_o they_o in_o this_o as_o establish_v and_o will_v content_v ourselves_o in_o bare_o mention_v they_o one_o after_o another_o to_o infer_v from_o each_o of_o they_o what_o may_v lawful_o be_v deduce_v in_o africa_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n they_o communicate_v after_o meat_n thursday_n before_o easter_n and_o in_o several_a church_n in_o egypt_n every_o saturday_n in_o the_o year_n at_o evening_n after_o have_v make_v a_o good_a meal_n without_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n where_o some_o think_v the_o same_o be_v practise_v what_o belief_n can_v those_o people_n have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v no_o very_o easy_a matter_n to_o think_v that_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o else_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o horrible_a profanation_n to_o lodge_v in_o a_o stomach_n full_a of_o meat_n and_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o even_o to_o excess_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o adoration_n nevertheless_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n have_v condemn_v this_o practice_n those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o it_o have_v speak_v as_o of_o a_o innocent_a custom_n which_o have_v no_o hurt_n in_o it_o and_o which_o moreover_o be_v authorize_v by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o therefore_o when_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n command_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n fast_v it_o except_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n whereon_o it_o permit_v to_o participate_v every_o year_n after_o the_o meal_n a_o evident_a proof_n say_v some_o that_o there_o be_v no_o crime_n in_o this_o custom_n whereas_o it_o will_v have_v be_v intolerable_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v then_o the_o same_o of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o do_v belive_o of_o it_o therefore_o no_o body_n can_v just_o blame_v the_o severity_n of_o its_o law_n when_o it_o be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v to_o communicate_v otherwise_o than_o fast_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n use_v paten_n and_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n ever_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o glass-chalice_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v ever_o blame_v that_o do_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a some_o of_o those_o which_o use_v this_o practice_n be_v commend_v for_o it_o nevertheless_o we_o can_v say_v that_o these_o ancient_a believer_n be_v less_o circumspect_a than_o we_o be_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherefore_o then_o be_v it_o that_o they_o fear_v not_o so_o much_o spill_v of_o it_o in_o that_o occasion_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v do_v some_o age_n past_a let_v this_o difference_n be_v well_o consider_v for_o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o
have_v be_v horrible_a liar_n in_o deny_v that_o they_o do_v eat_v human_a flesh_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n they_o betray_v their_o own_o judgement_n and_o err_v shameful_o in_o this_o point_n they_o render_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o be_v believe_v in_o what_o they_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o touch_v the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o consider_v their_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n their_o piety_n zeal_n and_o the_o great_a inclination_n they_o have_v to_o glorify_v god_n by_o their_o death_n and_o the_o little_a account_n they_o make_v of_o their_o life_n i_o dare_v not_o accuse_v they_o of_o prevarication_n nor_o of_o hypocrisy_n i_o too_o much_o honour_v their_o memory_n and_o have_v too_o great_a a_o love_n for_o their_o virtue_n god_n forbid_v say_v he_o that_o i_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o so_o great_a injury_n or_o have_v any_o evil_a thought_n of_o they_o because_o i_o own_o their_o proceed_n to_o be_v sincere_a and_o always_o accompany_v with_o truth_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o leave_v it_o unto_o indifferent_a person_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o consequence_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o their_o conduct_n but_o if_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n have_v serve_v to_o show_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n what_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v speak_v against_o the_o god_n of_o the_o gentile_n will_v no_o less_o discover_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o reproach_n they_o that_o by_o consecration_n which_o consist_v in_o certain_a precise_a word_n and_o formality_n they_o render_v the_o divinity_n which_o they_o adore_v present_a in_o the_o image_n and_o enclose_v he_o as_o one_o may_v say_v in_o his_o statue_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n whereunto_o i_o will_v only_o add_v these_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 477._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o christ_n nat_n t._n 5._o p._n 477._o be_v it_o not_o a_o exceed_a great_a folly_n to_o introduce_v their_o god_n into_o wood_n and_o stone_n and_o into_o statue_n of_o a_o low_a price_n and_o to_o shut_v they_o up_o as_o it_o be_v in_o prison_n and_o yet_o to_o think_v that_o they_o do_v nor_o say_v nothing_o that_o be_v amiss_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o the_o father_n will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v of_o and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o give_v their_o enemy_n some_o advantage_n over_o they_o in_o the_o second_o place_n 69._o 1_o apol._n 2._o p._n 69._o st._n justin_n martyr_n 91._o 2_o l._n 5._o p._n 91._o the_o author_n of_o the_o recognition_n 201._o 3_o ad_fw-la demeâ—_n p._n 201._o st._n cyprian_n 89._o 4_o arnob._n l._n 6._o p._n 89._o arnobius_n 4._o 5_o inst_z l._n 2._o c._n 4._o lactantius_n 13._o 6_o homil._n 57_o in_o genes_n t._n 2._o tertul._n apol._n c._n 13._o st._n chrysostom_n do_v tell_v they_o their_o god_n may_v be_v steal_v and_o that_o they_o shall_v watch_v they_o and_o lock_v they_o up_o safe_a in_o truth_n say_v the_o protestant_n it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o excuse_v they_o of_o impudence_n and_o want_n of_o judgement_n for_o these_o holy_a doctor_n to_o have_v insult_v after_o this_o manner_n over_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o heathen_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v believe_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o host_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o their_o god_n and_o saviour_n be_v careful_o keep_v under_o lock_n and_o key_n and_o be_v subject_a and_o in_o danger_n to_o be_v steal_v in_o fine_a tertullian_n deride_v the_o domestic_a heathen_a god_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o sometime_o they_o give_v they_o in_o pawn_n every_o particular_a christian_n may_v have_v do_v the_o same_o by_o the_o sacrament_n because_o at_o that_o time_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o and_o cardinal_n du_n perron_n say_v 918._o du_n perr_n de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr euch._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o p._n 918._o upon_o the_o report_n of_o paul_n jovius_n and_o gennebrard_n that_o for_o certain_a st._n lewis_n king_n of_o france_n leave_v a_o host_n for_o pledge_n of_o the_o ransom_n which_o he_o have_v promise_v the_o sultan_n of_o egypt_n for_o grant_v he_o his_o liberty_n there_o be_v other_o which_o have_v observe_v chalcondyle_n obsâ—rvat_fw-la upon_o the_o history_n of_o chalcondyle_n that_o vladislaus_n king_n of_o hungary_n who_o be_v slay_v at_o the_o battle_n of_o varn_n ann._n 1444_o also_o give_v one_o unto_o amurath_n the_o second_o emperor_n of_o the_o turk_n for_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o faith_n upon_o the_o conclude_a of_o peace_n with_o he_o it_o be_v not_o very_o likely_a that_o tertullian_n who_o be_v of_o a_o wise_a and_o very_a solid_a judgement_n shall_v make_v reproach_n against_o his_o enemy_n which_o they_o may_v have_v retort_v upon_o himself_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v our_o god_n and_o our_o redeemer_n he_o show_v then_o in_o do_v so_o that_o he_o believe_v not_o so_o as_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v at_o this_o present_a these_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v be_v write_v in_o this_o chapter_n chap._n x._o the_o last_o proof_n draw_v from_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n either_o refer_v unto_o the_o custom_n of_o some_o of_o they_o or_o in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n or_o in_o fine_a of_o the_o holy_a father_n dispute_v against_o they_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n 104._o collect._n rom._n bipart_v i._n p._n 104._o speak_v of_o heretic_n say_v thus_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o religion_n have_v oblige_v we_o to_o seek_v god_n more_o careful_o to_o find_v he_o more_o manifest_o for_o the_o light_n that_o shine_v after_o darkness_n seem_v to_o be_v great_a and_o drink_n be_v most_o pleasant_a unto_o those_o that_o be_v a_o thirst_n as_o rest_n be_v most_o agreeable_a unto_o those_o which_o be_v weary_a in_o effect_n heretic_n have_v former_o as_o it_o be_v challenge_v the_o holy_a father_n unto_o the_o combat_n and_o have_v invite_v they_o unto_o the_o occasion_n of_o meditate_v more_o particular_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o they_o attack_v therefore_o as_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o stand_v the_o close_o upon_o their_o guard_n have_v to_o do_v with_o enemy_n which_o take_v all_o advantage_n against_o the_o purity_n of_o our_o religion_n i_o believe_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o say_v that_o of_o all_o the_o work_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o more_o solid_a and_o more_o complete_a than_o their_o polemic_o i_o mean_v the_o book_n they_o write_v against_o these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v true_a they_o have_v no_o controversy_n with_o heretic_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o nevertheless_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v sometime_o employ_v this_o divine_a mystery_n to_o refute_v some_o of_o their_o heresy_n we_o will_v not_o omit_v draw_v from_o those_o place_n some_o light_n for_o illustrate_v the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v but_o before_o we_o proceed_v so_o far_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o explain_v some_o induction_n from_o certain_a custom_n practise_v by_o some_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o silence_n as_o to_o the_o former_a of_o these_o two_o head_n we_o see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o heretic_n marc_n pretend_v to_o consecrate_v chalice_n wherein_o there_o be_v wine_n and_o even_o white_a wine_n as_o some_o think_v and_o that_o insist_v very_o long_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o invocation_n and_o prayer_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v red_a and_o of_o a_o purple_a colour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o divinity_n which_o he_o call_v grace_n shall_v from_o the_o high_a heaven_n distil_v his_o blood_n into_o the_o cup_n by_o mean_n of_o his_o invocation_n whereupon_o it_o be_v say_v that_o if_o the_o catholic_n of_o his_o time_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o real_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o imposture_n of_o this_o deceiver_n will_v not_o have_v be_v so_o much_o regard_v by_o those_o miserable_a wretch_n which_o he_o seduce_v for_o they_o may_v have_v say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o little_a purpose_n in_o make_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o god_n which_o he_o preach_v come_v into_o the_o cup_n see_v that_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n without_o
have_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o resurrection_n if_o the_o consecration_n destroy_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n take_v wrong_a measure_n when_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v represent_v the_o flesh_n which_o be_v not_o destroy_v under_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n because_o if_o the_o bread_n itself_o be_v destroy_v it_o can_v be_v employ_v to_o signify_v that_o our_o flesh_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v see_v then_o that_o st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v use_v it_o to_o this_o purpose_n it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o consecration_n do_v not_o annihilate_v the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n 14._o tertul._n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o they_o say_v moreover_o that_o tertullian_n confirm_v they_o in_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o say_v the_o god_n of_o martion_n have_v not_o yet_o reject_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o creator_n to_o represent_v his_o true_a body_n so_o that_o in_o his_o own_o sacrament_n he_o have_v need_n of_o borrow_v the_o good_n of_o the_o creator_n but_o martion_n which_o be_v a_o disciple_n above_o his_o master_n and_o a_o servant_n above_o his_o lord_n be_v much_o wise_a than_o he_o for_o he_o ruin_n what_o his_o master_n will_v have_v it_o plain_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n that_o martion_n in_o destroy_v the_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o teach_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v destroy_v as_o be_v of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n do_v the_o quite_o contrary_a unto_o jesus_n christ_n who_o desire_v it_o and_o use_v it_o in_o his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o for_o if_o tertullian_n say_v they_o have_v believe_v that_o he_o destroy_v it_o in_o consecrate_v of_o it_o he_o will_v not_o have_v oppose_v as_o he_o do_v the_o act_n of_o martion_n or_o rather_o his_o doctrine_n which_o condemn_v it_o unto_o a_o entire_a destruction_n unto_o the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o make_v use_v of_o it_o and_o do_v employ_v it_o and_o because_o there_o be_v several_a other_o thing_n in_o the_o work_v of_o this_o african_a doctor_n against_o heretic_n which_o may_v contribute_v unto_o this_o history_n 26._o tertul._n advers._fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o i_o will_v instance_n some_o before_o i_o shall_v proceed_v far_o in_o his_o book_n against_o praxea_n he_o set_v it_o down_o for_o undoubted_a that_o what_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o he_o ground_n the_o distinction_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o that_o of_o the_o father_n either_o his_o maxim_n be_v false_a say_v some_o and_o very_o indiscreet_o propound_v or_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n elsewhere_o dispute_v against_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o martion_n 10._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 3._o c_o 10._o who_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o appear_v under_o a_o strange_a shape_n you_o make_v we_o say_v he_o to_o martion_n a_o miserable_a god_n in_o that_o he_o can_v not_o show_v his_o christ_n but_o in_o effigy_n of_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a of_o he_o and_o present_o after_o wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o some_o other_o substance_n more_o worthy_a of_o he_o but_o especial_o why_o do_v he_o not_o come_v in_o his_o own_o and_o not_o to_o seem_v to_o have_v have_v need_n of_o another_o which_o be_v unworthy_a of_o he_o let_v christian_n judge_v say_v the_o protestant_n if_o he_o can_v have_v speak_v thus_o and_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v every_o day_n appear_v under_o the_o effigy_n and_o resemblance_n of_o bread_n but_o a_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o substance_n and_o truth_n of_o bread_n 8._o ibid._n c._n 8._o it_o be_v whereunto_o amount_n also_o what_o be_v say_v unto_o this_o heretic_n in_o the_o same_o book_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v and_z disguised_z what_o he_o be_v be_v flesh_n and_o not_o be_v so_o be_v man_n and_o not_o man_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n christ_n god_n and_o not_o god_n for_o what_o hinder_v but_o that_o he_o also_o bear_v the_o shadow_n of_o a_o god_n shall_v i_o believe_v it_o of_o his_o interior_a substance_n who_o deceive_v we_o by_o his_o exterior_a how_o shall_v he_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v true_a in_o that_o which_o do_v not_o appear_v see_v he_o have_v be_v find_v so_o false_a in_o that_o which_o do_v appear_v see_v again_o if_o what_o he_o now_o say_v can_v be_v accommodate_v with_o a_o doctrine_n which_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o what_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v for_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v bread_n and_o they_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o bodily_a substance_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o be_o content_a to_o guess_v at_o what_o the_o protestant_n infer_v from_o these_o maxim_n he_o again_o object_n this_o to_o martion_n 11._o ibid._n c._n 11._o thou_o honour_v thy_o god_n with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o deceiver_n if_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o than_o what_o he_o give_v cause_n to_o man_n to_o believe_v he_o be_v the_o boldness_n or_o rather_o rashness_n say_v they_o of_o tertullian_n can_v enough_o be_v admire_v so_o to_o pursue_v and_o force_n martion_n if_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n the_o latin_a church_n be_v now_o of_o and_o in_o another_o book_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o refute_v the_o shadow_n of_o this_o arch_a heretic_n by_o the_o history_n of_o the_o penitent_a sinner_n in_o the_o gospel_n 18._o id._n adv_o marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o in_o that_o she_o kiss_v say_v he_o the_o foot_n of_o jesus_n in_o that_o she_o wash_v they_o with_o her_o tear_n and_o wipe_v they_o with_o the_o hair_n of_o her_o head_n in_o that_o she_o pour_v precious_a ointment_n upon_o he_o it_o show_v that_o she_o handle_v a_o true_a real_a body_n and_o not_o a_o empty_a shadow_n all_o the_o world_n as_o they_o think_v may_v observe_v that_o if_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n believe_v martion_n will_v undoubted_o have_v oppose_v unto_o the_o example_n of_o the_o sinner_n which_o tertullian_n press_v against_o he_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v handle_v which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o stomach_n wherewith_o a_o live_a body_n may_v be_v nourish_v which_o be_v subject_a to_o mouldiness_n and_o several_a other_o the_o like_a accident_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o for_o all_o this_o be_v conclude_v according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman-church_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o not_o bare_o accident_n and_o appearance_n in_o another_o treatise_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o heretic_n 5._o id._n de_fw-fr carne_fw-la christ_n c._n 5._o wherefore_o say_v he_o will_v you_o that_o one_o half_a of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v a_o fiction_n he_o be_v nothing_o but_o truth_n whole_o and_o entire_o believe_v i_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v bear_v than_o to_o lie_v in_o any_o respect_n whatsoever_o and_o there_o again_o he_o add_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o martion_n jesus_n christ_n have_v flesh_n hard_o without_o bone_n solid_a without_o nerve_n bloody_a without_o blood_n cover_v without_o garment_n a_o body_n that_o be_v hungry_a without_o appetite_n that_o eat_v without_o tooth_n and_o speak_v without_o a_o tongue_n so_o that_o his_o word_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n which_o deceive_v the_o ear_n by_o the_o sound_n of_o a_o voice_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o press_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o his_o disciple_n after_o the_o resurrection_n see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o have_v then_o he_o add_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o fancy_n of_o this_o heretic_n have_v not_o true_o flesh_n and_o bone_n it_o follow_v that_o when_o he_o so_o present_v the_o appearance_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o open_o deceive_v they_o in_o show_v they_o that_o for_o bones_o which_o be_v not_o so_o in_o effect_n see_v say_v he_o he_o surprise_v he_o deceive_v he_o abuse_v the_o eye_n the_o sense_n the_o come_v near_o and_o touch_v of_o all_o his_o disciple_n there_o need_v not_o say_v they_o much_o subtlety_n and_o wit_n to_o comprehend_v that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o by_o these_o kind_n of_o argument_n destroy_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o
of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o body_n and_o soul_n without_o be_v consume_v corrupt_a or_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n ah_o god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n for_o our_o preservation_n all_o christian_n confess_v that_o this_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v of_o bare_a accident_n it_o must_v then_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v the_o same_o damascen_n compare_v the_o change_n which_o befall_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o happen_v unto_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n as_o in_o baptism_n say_v he_o because_o man_n be_v wont_a to_o wash_v themselves_o with_o water_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o to_o anoint_v they_o with_o oil_n god_n have_v join_v unto_o the_o water_n and_o oil_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o have_v make_v it_o the_o wash_v of_o regeneration_n so_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n they_o be_v accustom_v to_o eat_v bread_n and_o to_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n he_o have_v join_v they_o unto_o his_o divinity_n and_o have_v make_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n his_o similitude_n will_v not_o be_v just_a if_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o well_o as_o in_o baptism_n he_o use_v also_o another_o which_o far_o illustrate_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o change_n ibid._n ibid._n esay_n say_v he_o see_v a_o coal_n now_o a_o coal_n be_v not_o mere_a wood_n but_o it_o be_v join_v with_o fire_n so_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o bare_a bread_n but_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o the_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nature_n but_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n unite_v unto_o it_o be_v another_o every_o body_n may_v easy_o understand_v that_o the_o coal_n unite_v to_o the_o fire_n keep_v its_o substance_n although_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o change_n it_o become_v red_a and_o like_o fire_n therefore_o by_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o comparison_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v keep_v its_o substance_n although_o it_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n change_v by_o its_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o that_o so_o the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o damascen_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v any_o way_n question_v after_o what_o be_v above_o say_v now_o if_o i_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o damascen_n for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o roman_a catholic_n it_o shall_v in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v that_o of_o protestant_n i_o answer_v sincere_o that_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v it_o be_v not_o the_o belief_n neither_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o but_o a_o particular_a opinion_n of_o this_o friar_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n which_o take_v they_o unto_o itself_o for_o he_o use_v the_o term_n of_o assumption_n as_o it_o take_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n they_o become_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o not_o several_a as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o first_o passage_n a_o unity_n which_o depend_v upon_o this_o know_a axiom_n that_o the_o thing_n unite_v unto_o a_o three_o be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o methinks_v the_o author_n declare_v his_o meaning_n plain_o enough_o when_o have_v make_v himself_o this_o question_n how_o be_v it_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n his_o blood_n he_o answer_v the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v and_o change_v these_o thing_n in_o a_o manner_n that_o surpass_v expression_n and_o thought_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v which_o be_v just_a the_o term_n use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o represent_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o divinity_n the_o sentiment_n of_o damascen_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o zachary_n bishop_n of_o door_n and_o in_o the_o little_a chapter_n which_o follow_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n or_o increase_n which_o befall_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o he_o establish_v the_o subsistence_n of_o these_o two_o element_n and_o their_o join_n unto_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o so_o strict_a a_o union_n that_o they_o make_v in_o the_o shallow_a conceit_n of_o this_o writer_n but_o one_o single_a body_n with_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o he_o assure_v that_o the_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o glorify_a body_n have_v no_o blood_n a_o doctrine_n with_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o reconcile_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o what_o damascen_n say_v that_o the_o father_n have_v give_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o figure_n and_o sign_n before_o consecration_n and_o not_o after_o he_o apparent_o deceive_v himself_o for_o do_v but_o read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n where_o we_o have_v establish_v this_o tradition_n by_o a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o testimony_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n a_o very_a learned_a man_n and_o well_o read_v in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n can_v not_o suffer_v this_o presumption_n of_o damascen_n without_o reprove_v he_o 632._o billius_n in_o orat._n 11._o greg._n naz._n p._n 632._o by_z as_o it_o be_v give_v he_o the_o lie_n damascen_n say_v he_o deny_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v figure_n after_o consecration_n by_o st._n basil_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a as_o plain_o appear_v by_o several_a place_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n of_o st._n clement_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o other_o author_n ult_n bessar_n card._n de_fw-fr sacram._n eucharist_n t._n 6._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 470._o edit_fw-la ult_n bessareon_o a_o greek_a by_o nation_n bishop_n of_o nice_a and_o one_o of_o those_o which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o greek_a nation_n but_o corrupt_v by_o the_o latin_n who_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o cardinal_n cap_n excuse_v damascen_n and_o endeavour_n to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n to_o his_o word_n by_o the_o figure_n say_v he_o whereof_o he_o speak_v in_o this_o place_n he_o mean_v a_o shadow_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o figure_n simple_o signify_v another_o subject_n have_v not_o at_o all_o any_o force_n nor_o power_n to_o act_v or_o operate_v like_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a but_o this_o explication_n which_o be_v not_o whole_o to_o be_v reject_v do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n be_v very_o judicious_a in_o fine_a about_o the_o same_o time_n damascen_n deny_v it_o stephen_n stylite_n no_o less_o zealous_a than_o he_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n confess_v it_o when_o he_o say_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n which_o command_v they_o to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o church_n will_v you_o also_o banish_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o sign_n or_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 36._o vita_fw-la stephan_n apud_fw-la surcum_fw-la ad_fw-la 28_o novem._n cap._n 36._o see_v that_o be_v a_o image_n and_o a_o true_a figure_n but_o let_v we_o yet_o make_v some_o progress_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o language_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o west_n 4._o bede_n in_o luc._n cap._n 22._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o id._n in_o hemil._n de_fw-fr sanct._n in_o epiph._n idem_fw-la in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o if_o we_o inquire_v of_o venerable_a bede_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n give_v we_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o
time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a by_o who_o command_n he_o write_v it_o father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n never_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o this_o matter_n free_o attribute_v unto_o ratramn_v the_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v and_o prove_v by_o a_o long_a dispute_n that_o he_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o calvin_n and_o that_o he_o open_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o person_n most_o learned_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n allain_n despans_n the_o saint_n du_fw-fr perron_n clement_n the_o eight_o which_o all_o have_v have_v this_o same_o opinion_n of_o bertram_n and_o of_o his_o book_n he_o observe_v that_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n do_v rank_v he_o among_o those_o which_o have_v dispute_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v just_o put_v in_o the_o index_n of_o prohibit_v book_n according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o for_o sixtus_n de_fw-fr sienna_n he_o find_v it_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v some_o of_o the_o work_n of_o oecolompadius_fw-la which_o the_o protestant_n publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ratramn_n it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o second_o thought_n be_v better_a than_o the_o first_o but_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n seem_v to_o go_v about_o to_o give_v the_o lie_n unto_o this_o maxim_n by_o his_o conduct_n for_o in_o this_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a_o little_a before_o mention_v and_o which_o he_o have_v compose_v before_o what_o we_o but_o now_o examine_v of_o his_o he_o very_o judicious_o attribute_n unto_o bertram_n this_o little_a treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v that_o he_o be_v consult_v on_o this_o matter_n by_o charles_n the_o bald_a this_o be_v that_o whereto_o he_o shall_v have_v hold_v and_o not_o to_o change_v his_o opinion_n without_o any_o solid_a ground_n and_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v say_v with_o some_o that_o bertram_n who_o be_v a_o friar_n in_o a_o abbey_n whereof_o paschas_fw-la be_v abbot_n dare_v not_o therefore_o write_v against_o he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n who_o tell_v those_o person_n that_o bertram_n be_v yet_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o gorby_n when_o he_o write_v against_o paschas_fw-la when_o probable_o he_o be_v abbot_n of_o orbais_n and_o no_o way_n depend_v upon_o paschas_fw-la and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o find_v much_o more_o likelihood_n of_o the_o last_o than_o of_o the_o former_a in_o the_o second_o place_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o ratramn_v shall_v not_o dare_v to_o write_v against_o what_o paschas_fw-la writ_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v he_o fear_v not_o in_o other_o thing_n direct_o to_o oppose_v one_o of_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n and_o plain_o to_o call_v it_o heresy_n as_o we_o have_v full_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o history_n it_o may_v then_o bold_o and_o without_o danger_n be_v affirm_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n that_o ratramn_n be_v a_o adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o make_v this_o truth_n appear_v in_o its_o full_a lustre_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o allege_v some_o passage_n of_o this_o small_a treatise_n after_o have_v show_v that_o all_o therein_o amount_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n one_o be_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n as_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v it_o be_v in_o fine_a have_v first_o of_o all_o say_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a dom._n bertram_z the_o corp_n &_o sanguine_a dom._n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o better_a become_v his_o royal_a wisdom_n then_o to_o have_v a_o catholic_n opinion_n of_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o not_o to_o suffer_v that_o his_o subject_n shall_v be_v of_o different_a judgement_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o we_o know_v be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o christian_a religion_n he_o propose_v two_o question_n wherein_o the_o king_n desire_v to_o be_v resolve_v 1._o whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o christian_n do_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n be_v make_v in_o mystery_n or_o in_o reality_n and_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o suffer_v dye_v rise_v again_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o be_v set_v down_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n the_o father_n paschas_fw-la teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n as_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o the_o real_a flesh_n if_o then_o ratramn_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o direct_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la according_a to_o the_o declaration_n make_v we_o by_o the_o anonymous_n author_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o first_o question_n see_v here_o how_o it_o be_v resolve_v i_o demand_v say_v he_o of_o those_o that_o will_v not_o here_o admit_v of_o a_o figure_n and_o that_o will_v have_v all_o to_o be_v take_v simple_o and_o in_o reality_n i_o say_v i_o will_v ask_v of_o they_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v the_o change_n make_v that_o it_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o it_o be_v before_o but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o according_a to_o the_o bodily_a appearance_n and_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o thing_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v no_o change_n in_o they_o and_o if_o they_o have_v suffer_v no_o change_n than_o they_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o they_o be_v before_o and_o a_o little_a after_o ibid._n ibid._n there_o offer_v here_o a_o question_n which_o be_v make_v by_o several_a say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v in_o figure_n and_o not_o in_o reality_n and_o so_o say_v they_o show_v themselves_o contrary_a to_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o after_o have_v allege_v two_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n one_o of_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o epistle_n unto_o boniface_n he_o conclude_v we_o find_v that_o st._n austin_n say_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v other_o thing_n than_o that_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o the_o blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n be_v the_o thing_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o only_o once_o a_o year_n at_o the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n but_o also_o every_o day_n and_o although_o there_o be_v but_o one_o body_n wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o one_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n nevertheless_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v as_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v celebrate_v yearly_o on_o certain_a day_n although_o he_o suffer_v and_o rise_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o those_o day_n can_v be_v bring_v back_o again_o see_v they_o be_v pass_v but_o the_o day_n whereon_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v be_v call_v by_o their_o name_n because_o of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o those_o whereon_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o say_v our_o saviour_n be_v sacrifice_v when_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v celebrate_v although_o he_o suffer_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v moreover_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o those_o which_o believe_v the_o reality_n make_v a_o true_a confession_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o deny_v what_o they_o seem_v to_o affirm_v and_o that_o they_o themselves_o destroy_v what_o they_o believe_v for_o when_o they_o
print_v the_o first_o time_n at_o mayans_n an._n 1559._o with_o the_o emperor_n permission_n and_o thereupon_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unjust_a to_o accuse_v they_o with_o these_o kind_n of_o depravation_n they_o which_o have_v so_o much_o complain_v of_o expurgatory_n index_n to_o do_v themselves_o what_o they_o so_o high_o condemn_v in_o other_o men._n the_o other_o accusation_n consist_v in_o that_o he_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o print_v a_o pernicious_a book_n of_o oecolompadius_fw-la under_o the_o title_n of_o bertram_n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a domini_fw-la praesar_n ibid._n in_o praesar_n against_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n which_o inform_v we_o as_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o beside_o say_v they_o wherefore_o be_v not_o this_o manuscript_n of_o lion_n public_o make_v know_v to_o convince_v we_o without_o reply_n of_o this_o eminent_a depravation_n for_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o shall_v we_o be_v guilty_a of_o so_o great_a a_o piece_n of_o malice_n and_o so_o horrible_a a_o infidelity_n as_o that_o wherewith_o sixtus_n sinensis_n do_v accuse_v we_o we_o shall_v be_v unworthy_a the_o name_n of_o honest_a man_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a deserve_v all_o man_n hatred_n and_o scorn_n but_o beside_o sixtus_n his_o accusation_n fall_v upon_o sererius_n a_o lutheran_n printer_n have_v it_o fall_v upon_o any_o calvinist_n printer_n it_o will_v have_v have_v a_o little_a more_o show_n of_o truth_n but_o that_o a_o lutheran_n that_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n shall_v have_v take_v these_o word_n out_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o druthmar_n subsist_v true_o in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o entire_o favour_v it_o make_v it_o appear_v very_o strange_a see_v the_o interest_n of_o they_o of_o his_o communion_n require_v that_o they_o shall_v exact_o be_v retain_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o thing_n that_o whereunto_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reply_n which_o be_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1514._o before_o luther_n appear_v james_n wimfel_v of_o schelstad_n cause_v druthmar_n to_o be_v print_v at_o strasbourg_n sixteen_o year_n before_o sererius_n his_o edition_n with_o licence_n of_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n and_o the_o arm_n of_o leo_n the_o ten_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n sererius_n have_v print_v it_o though_o it_o be_v by_o other_o manuscript_n which_o as_o it_o be_v say_v make_v void_a sixtus_n his_o accusation_n against_o the_o lutheran_n printer_n who_o act_v like_o a_o honest_a man_n and_o show_v that_o the_o passage_n shall_v be_v read_v as_o the_o protestant_n read_v it_o and_o as_o the_o latter_a collector_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v it_o unto_o we_o in_o fine_a say_v they_o it_o only_o be_v requisite_a to_o read_v over_o the_o whole_a passage_n with_o some_o caution_n to_o know_v that_o the_o correction_n of_o sixtus_n can_v subfist_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n his_o accusation_n be_v groundless_a and_o to_o the_o end_n the_o reader_n may_v do_v it_o convenient_o i_o will_v relate_v it_o at_o large_a as_o he_o have_v transmit_v it_o unto_o we_o 361._o christian_n druthmar_n comment_n in_o matth._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 16._o p._n 361._o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o preserve_v life_n better_o than_o any_o other_o food_n he_o therein_o establish_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o love_n but_o this_o property_n ought_v much_o rather_o to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o this_o spiritual_a bread_n which_o perfect_o strengthen_v all_o man_n and_o all_o creature_n because_o it_o be_v by_o he_o that_o we_o do_v subsist_v and_o that_o we_o have_v both_o life_n and_o be_v he_o bless_v it_o he_o bless_v it_o in_o the_o first_o place_n because_o as_o man_n he_o bless_v in_o his_o own_o person_n all_o mankind_n and_o then_o he_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o benediction_n and_o power_n of_o the_o divine_a and_o immortal_a nature_n be_v true_o in_o that_o nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n he_o break_v it_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v himself_o because_o expose_v himself_o free_o unto_o death_n he_o break_v and_o shatter_v the_o habitation_n of_o his_o soul_n thereby_o to_o satiate_v we_o according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v himself_o i_o have_v power_n to_o lay_v down_o my_o life_n and_o i_o have_v power_n to_o take_v it_o up_o again_o an_o he_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n say_v unto_o they_o take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n for_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o preservation_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v mindful_a of_o this_o action_n they_o shall_v always_o do_v this_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o forget_v what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o do_v for_o they_o this_n be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o sacrament_n and_n have_v take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n as_o among_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v useful_a to_o preserve_v life_n bread_n and_o wine_n be_v those_o which_o do_v most_o strengthen_v and_o repair_v the_o weakness_n of_o our_o nature_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o our_o saviour_n will_v in_o these_o two_o thing_n establish_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o sacrament_n for_o wine_n rejoice_v the_o heart_n and_o increase_v blood_n therefore_o it_o be_v very_o fit_a to_o represent_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o all_o that_o come_v from_o he_o rejoice_v with_o perfect_a joy_n and_o increase_v all_o that_o be_v good_a in_o we_o in_o fine_a like_o a_o person_n undertake_v a_o great_a voyage_n he_o leave_v unto_o they_o he_o love_v a_o particular_a mark_n of_o his_o love_n upon_o condition_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n to_o keep_v it_o always_o thereby_o to_o remember_v he_o so_o also_o god_n spiritual_o change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n have_v command_v we_o to_o celebrate_v this_o mystery_n to_o the_o end_n these_o two_o thing_n may_v eternal_o make_v we_o remember_v what_o he_o have_v do_v for_o we_o with_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o may_v hinder_v we_o from_o be_v ungrateful_a and_o unmindful_a of_o so_o great_a and_o tender_a love_n now_o because_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o mix_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n this_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n for_o who_o jesus_n christ_n will_v lay_v down_o his_o life_n and_o the_o water_n be_v not_o without_o the_o wine_n neither_o be_v the_o wine_n without_o the_o water_n because_o that_o as_o he_o die_v for_o we_o so_o also_o we_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o die_v for_o he_o and_o for_o our_o brethren_n that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o the_o church_n therefore_o there_o come_v out_o of_o his_o side_n water_n and_o blood_n this_o passage_n be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o commentary_n where_o the_o author_n explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n this_o be_v my_o body_n by_o these_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o therefore_o he_o show_v that_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n that_o he_o command_v they_o to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o figure_n of_o what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o do_v for_o they_o that_o his_o blood_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o wine_n and_o that_o in_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n he_o leave_v they_o this_o pledge_n of_o his_o love_n to_o the_o end_n that_o during_o his_o absence_n they_o shall_v always_o make_v commemoration_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n all_o which_o thing_n clear_o show_v that_o the_o spiritual_a change_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v a_o change_n of_o use_n and_o of_o virtue_n to_o import_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n bede_n and_o rabanus_n have_v teach_v and_o also_o change_v into_o its_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n after_o the_o language_n of_o theodotus_n and_o of_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o druthmar_n explain_v these_o word_n c._n ibid._n p._n 360._o c._n the_o poor_a you_o shall_v have_v always_o with_o you_o but_o i_o you_o shall_v not_o have_v always_o say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n because_o he_o be_v to_o depart_v from_o they_o for_o as_o for_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n it_o be_v always_o present_a with_o all_o the_o elect._n
have_v insist_v already_o have_v find_v something_o amiss_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o so_o offend_v agobard_fw-mi that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n against_o the_o four_o book_n of_o amalarius_n touch_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o he_o write_v it_o with_o so_o high_a a_o resentment_n that_o father_n chifflet_n can_v have_v wish_v he_o have_v write_v with_o more_o moderation_n and_o that_o he_o have_v dip_v his_o pen_n praefixa_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la baluzium_n agobardo_n praefixa_fw-la after_o the_o example_n of_o his_o predecessor_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n true_o meek_a and_o humble_a in_o spirit_n it_o be_v then_o very_a probable_a that_o in_o the_o humour_n agobard_fw-mi be_v against_o amalarius_n he_o suffer_v nothing_o to_o pass_v unreproved_a except_o what_o he_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v censure_v and_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o himself_o and_o indeed_o by_o read_v his_o book_n it_o will_v plain_o appear_v with_o what_o exactness_n he_o examine_v all_o that_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o censure_v not_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n which_o we_o allege_v for_o prove_v that_o amalarius_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la can_v it_o be_v believe_v this_o man_n so_o full_a of_o anger_n and_o revenge_n and_o who_o write_v not_o his_o book_n but_o to_o censure_v those_o of_o amalarius_n and_o yet_o touch_v not_o any_o of_o the_o testimony_n whereof_o we_o speak_v if_o the_o belief_n of_o amalarius_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n or_o if_o agobard_n have_v not_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n he_o be_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n how_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v censure_v what_o amalarius_n say_v how_o can_v he_o have_v slip_v so_o fair_a a_o occasion_n to_o have_v discredit_v his_o adversary_n as_o a_o man_n that_o prevaricate_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o one_o of_o the_o capital_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n but_o further_o he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o amalarius_n which_o we_o before_o cite_v the_o bread_n set_v upon_o the_o altar_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n spread_v upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v show_v the_o sacrament_n which_o do_v flow_v from_o the_o side_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 119._o agobard_fw-mi advers._fw-la annal._n cap._n 21._o p._n 119._o but_o he_o do_v not_o there_o apply_v one_o word_n of_o censure_n what_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o conduct_n but_o that_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v upon_o this_o point_n now_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o silence_n we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o his_o word_n it_o be_v say_v we_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v for_o he_o testify_v 115._o ibid._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n so_o also_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n from_o his_o blood_n as_o he_o distinguish_v the_o altar_n from_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v moreover_o he_o declare_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o church_n consecrate_v by_o these_o word_n he_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o say_v express_o that_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o word_n which_o the_o deacon_n florus_n borrow_v of_o he_o with_o those_o that_o follow_v as_o we_o observe_v not_o long_o ago_o to_o prove_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v was_z bread_n this_o be_v what_o be_v say_v of_o agobard_n we_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o rouen_n and_o of_o rhemis_n at_o cressy_n which_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o they_o write_v in_o this_o same_o century_n the_o history_n whereof_o we_o examine_v it_o be_v just_a that_o we_o shall_v here_o insert_v their_o testimony_n david_n blundel_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v in_o chap._n 18._o that_o he_o separate_v not_o from_o ratramn_o and_o john_n surname_v erigenius_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o with_o out_o signify_v the_o place_n where_o they_o have_v give_v mark_n of_o their_o belief_n therefore_o some_o have_v think_v he_o have_v read_v it_o in_o some_o manuscript_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v a_o regard_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v and_o unto_o what_o we_o will_v produce_v a_o second_o time_n yet_o in_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o ponder_v the_o occasion_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v these_o extr._n council_n carisiac_n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n if_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o shall_v after_o promotion_n unto_o episcopacy_n meddle_v in_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n the_o chronicle_n of_o mouson_n which_o be_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n make_v mention_n of_o one_o arnulph_n and_o represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o a_o martyr_n he_o die_v as_o near_o as_o can_v be_v judge_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o as_o he_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n he_o say_v unto_o those_o that_o be_v present_a favour_v i_o by_o your_o compassionate_a piety_n and_o help_n 627._o chron._n mosomens_n t._n 7._o spicil_n pag._n 627._o that_o i_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o desire_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o true_o communicate_v unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o penitent_a soul_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o he_o plain_o distinguish_v from_o his_o sacrament_n as_o the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o communicate_v from_o the_o instrument_n by_o mean_n whereby_o we_o do_v thereof_o participate_v he_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v with_o paschas_fw-la that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o inference_n that_o many_o do_v make_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o treat_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o mingle_v the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n we_o show_v the_o inference_n which_o be_v say_v be_v lawful_o make_v from_o it_o but_o because_o of_o the_o example_n of_o this_o practice_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o year_n 844._o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v this_o testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a yet_o it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o relate_v what_o pass_v at_o tholouse_n betwixt_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelonia_n who_o this_o prince_n have_v send_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o he_o but_o indeed_o with_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o see_v here_o what_o the_o historian_n say_v 129._o odo_n ariâ—ertus_n inedit_n in_o notis_fw-la baluz_n ad_fw-la agobard_n pag._n 129._o the_o peace_n have_v be_v conclude_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o eucharist_n count_n bernard_n come_v from_o barcelonia_n unto_o tholouse_n and_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o king_n foot_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n saturnine_n near_o tholouse_n the_o king_n take_v he_o with_o the_o left_a hand_n as_o it_o be_v to_o lift_v he_o up_o he_o stab_v his_o dagger_n into_o his_o side_n with_o the_o other_o hand_n and_o cruel_o murder_v he_o not_o without_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v violate_v faith_n and_o religion_n nor_o without_o suspicion_n of_o parricide_n because_o it_o be_v general_o think_v charles_n be_v son_n to_o bernard_n also_o he_o resemble_v he_o very_o much_o about_o the_o mouth_n nature_n publish_v thereby_o the_o mother_n adultery_n after_o so_o cruel_a a_o death_n the_o king_n descend_v from_o his_o throne_n reek_v in_o blood_n kick_v the_o body_n with_o his_o foot_n say_v thus_o
shall_v be_v read_v 1106._o because_o bruno_n be_v not_o make_v archbishop_n of_o treves_n till_o after_o the_o year_n 1100._o bishop_n usher_z make_v mention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o act_n of_o bruno_n who_o be_v present_a and_o be_v a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o england_n and_o he_o say_v that_o this_o author_n speak_v of_o assembly_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o treves_n by_o those_o which_o deny_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 90._o walden_v t._n 2._o c._n 90._o it_o be_v about_o this_o time_n that_o honorius_n priest_n and_o theologal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o autun_n be_v say_v to_o flourish_v which_o thomas_n waldensis_n allege_v against_o wickliff_n as_o a_o disciple_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o he_o himself_o confess_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayance_n and_o great_a adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la when_o he_o say_v that_o honorius_n est_fw-fr de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o those_o which_o believe_v with_o rabanus_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n in_o substance_n fit_a to_o nourish_v the_o body_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n it_o be_v true_a waldensis_n do_v not_o particular_o name_n honorius_n but_o he_o mean_v he_o so_o clear_o by_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o treatise_n and_o by_o the_o passage_n he_o allege_v and_o which_o be_v therein_o now_o to_o be_v see_v that_o no_o body_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v of_o honorius_n he_o speak_v neither_o do_v i_o find_v that_o any_o be_v at_o variance_n hereupon_o the_o first_o testimony_n produce_v by_o waldensis_n and_o which_o wickliff_n allege_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o opinion_n â—6_n honorius_n augustod_n in_o gemma_fw-la animae_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n â—6_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v say_v that_o former_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o the_o greek_n do_v still_o practise_v and_o that_o of_o this_o flower_n they_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o after_o have_v consecrate_v it_o they_o distribute_v it_o unto_o they_o the_o second_o mention_v by_o waldensis_n be_v borrow_v of_o rabanus_n 111._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 111._o and_o be_v thus_o read_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o whereby_o the_o inward_a man_n be_v satisfy_v and_o by_o this_o virtue_n be_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n the_o same_o author_n say_v again_o 63._o id._n ib._n c._n 63._o that_o the_o host_n be_v break_v because_o the_o bread_n of_o angel_n be_v break_v for_o we_o upon_o the_o cross_n that_o the_o bishop_n bite_v part_n of_o it_o that_o he_o divide_v it_o into_o three_o part_n 64._o id._n c._n 64._o that_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v whole_a but_o break_v into_o three_o bit_n 85._o ibid._n c._n 85._o and_o that_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n it_o be_v represent_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o our_o lord_n return_v into_o his_o body_n and_o he_o call_v it_o 63._o ibid._n c._n 63._o to_o break_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o sub-deacon_n receive_v from_o the_o deacon_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o break_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n all_o man_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v break_v and_o divide_v into_o part_n of_o necessity_n he_o must_v then_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o accident_n which_o be_v never_o qualify_v with_o this_o name_n by_o the_o ancient_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o its_o substance_n therefore_o honorius_n declare_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n and_o so_o far_o he_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o rabanus_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n a_o enemy_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o by_o consequence_n of_o honorius_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v other_o place_n in_o the_o treatise_n of_o this_o author_n from_o whence_o the_o roman_a catholic_n strive_v to_o draw_v advantage_n for_o example_n from_o these_o word_n the_o name_n of_o mystery_n be_v use_v 106._o ibid._n c._n 106._o when_o one_o thing_n be_v see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v see_v but_o it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o christian_n confess_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o author_n not_o specify_v if_o it_o be_v in_o substance_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v or_o in_o virtue_n as_o the_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n do_v say_v i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o can_v draw_v any_o advantage_n from_o these_o word_n but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o favourable_a unto_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n we_o may_v put_v in_o this_o order_n what_o he_o say_v 34._o ibid._n c._n 34._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n turn_v into_o blood_n and_o elsewhere_o that_o as_o the_o world_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 105._o ibid._n c._n 105._o so_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o species_n of_o these_o thing_n he_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v true_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o have_v we_o only_o these_o two_o last_o passage_n of_o honorius_n the_o latin_a church_n will_v undoubted_o have_v cause_n to_o boast_v over_o those_o which_o reject_v her_o belief_n but_o that_o which_o hinder_v that_o she_o can_v draw_v all_o the_o advantage_n from_o it_o she_o desire_v be_v that_o the_o protestant_n rely_v in_o the_o first_o place_n upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n who_o high_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o rabanus_n and_o of_o berengarius_fw-la as_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v nevertheless_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o two_o man_n who_o doctrine_n he_o condemn_v in_o the_o second_o place_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o first_o testimony_n instance_a in_o can_v receive_v no_o favourable_a interpretation_n for_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o roman_a catholic_n whereas_o the_o late_a whereof_o they_o pretend_v to_o take_v hold_n may_v convenient_o be_v explain_v in_o a_o way_n which_o may_v no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o call_v calvinist_n who_o say_v that_o the_o conversion_n and_o the_o change_n speak_v of_o by_o honorius_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n but_o a_o change_n of_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v become_v by_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sacrament_n in_o their_o lawful_a celebration_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o with_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o that_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o efficacy_n and_o into_o this_o virtue_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o theodotus_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n of_o theophilact_fw-mi etc._n etc._n allege_v to_o confirm_v their_o interpretation_n 106._o ibid._n c._n 106._o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o honorius_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n venerable_a bede_n and_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n have_v say_v before_o he_o as_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o some_o part_n of_o this_o history_n and_o that_o in_o speak_v of_o divide_v the_o host_n into_o three_o part_n 64._o ibid._n c._n 64._o he_o declare_v that_o that_o which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n eat_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n which_o yet_o be_v militant_a here_o on_o earth_n
success_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o author_n be_v of_o his_o life_n have_v with_o his_o sermon_n attend_v with_o miracle_n instruct_v the_o ignorant_a confirm_v those_o which_o waver_v restore_v they_o which_o have_v go_v astray_o and_o scatter_v the_o gainsayers_a who_o dare_v not_o present_v themselves_o before_o he_o nevertheless_o the_o consequence_n of_o matter_n do_v not_o answer_v the_o pretend_a success_n of_o this_o voyage_n for_o historian_n write_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o albigensis_n do_v mighty_o increase_v after_o this_o voyage_n it_o be_v what_o be_v precise_o observe_v by_o papyrius_n masso_n in_o his_o history_n of_o france_n for_o after_o have_v speak_v of_o henry_n successor_n unto_o peter_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n bernard_n unto_o the_o count_n of_o st._n giles_n and_o of_o his_o voyage_n unto_o tholouse_n he_o add_v moreover_o august_n hist_o franc._n l._n 3._o in_o philip._n august_n neither_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n nor_o the_o preach_n of_o st._n bernard_n can_v hinder_v the_o progress_n of_o this_o sect_n etc._n etc._n tholouse_n albi_fw-la carcassona_fw-la bezier_n agde_v castres_n lavaur_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o city_n and_o village_n of_o languedock_n have_v embrace_v it_o chronico_fw-la in_o chronico_fw-la insomuch_o that_o william_n de_fw-fr puylauren_n write_v in_o his_o chronicle_n that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o castelverd_a make_v light_n of_o the_o sermon_n of_o st._n bernard_n and_o esteem_v they_o erroneous_a about_o the_o same_o time_n arnold_n of_o bress_n appear_v in_o italy_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o peter_n the_o bruis_n and_o henry_n of_o tholouse_n do_v teach_v in_o france_n 20._o otto_n frise_v in_o frideric_n l._n 2._o c._n 20._o which_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o otto_n the_o frisinge_a among_o many_o other_o thing_n he_o lay_v to_o his_o charge_n accuse_v he_o to_o have_v bad_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n but_o in_o fine_a either_o for_o that_o and_o for_o the_o other_o thing_n he_o teach_v or_o for_o the_o liberty_n he_o use_v in_o speak_v against_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o friar_n he_o be_v burn_v at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1155._o under_o pope_n adrian_n the_o four_o and_o his_o ash_n cast_v into_o the_o river_n tiber_n fear_v say_v otto_n and_o guntherius_n 1._o gunther_n de_fw-fr gest_n frid._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr investig_fw-mi antich_n l._n 1._o lest_o the_o people_n which_o follow_v he_o shall_v honour_v his_o body_n as_o the_o body_n of_o a_o martyr_n and_o because_o gerhohus_n rescherspergensis_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o same_o age_n can_v not_o forbear_v say_v that_o he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o church_n have_v not_o be_v guilty_a of_o that_o man_n blood_n who_o may_v have_v be_v correct_v with_o some_o mild_a and_o easy_a punishment_n the_o jesuit_n gretzer_n not_o relish_v a_o expression_n of_o so_o much_o humanity_n and_o mildness_n say_v 4._o prolegom_n in_o scriptor_n count_v valden_v c._n 4._o that_o gerhohus_n speak_v of_o the_o punishment_n of_o arnold_n with_o no_o little_a dis-satisfaction_n five_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o arnold_n of_o bress_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o historian_n peter_n waldo_n a_o citizen_n of_o lion_n appear_v who_o have_v find_v whole_a country_n of_o people_n separate_v from_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o adhere_v unto_o they_o with_o those_o which_o follow_v he_o to_o make_v but_o one_o body_n and_o society_n by_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n they_o be_v no_o better_o use_v than_o the_o other_o have_v be_v for_o waldo_n have_v declare_v himself_o public_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o i_o find_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1167._o there_o be_v cause_v to_o be_v burn_v at_o vezelay_n in_o burgundy_n near_o unto_o lion_n of_o which_o place_n waldo_n be_v some_o of_o his_o follower_n under_o the_o name_n of_o donarii_fw-la or_o poplicani_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o name_n give_v unto_o the_o waldensis_fw-la which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v turn_v by_o the_o fleming_n into_o that_o of_o pifle_n for_o so_o it_o be_v they_o be_v call_v in_o flanders_n the_o history_n of_o vezelay_n place_v the_o death_n of_o those_o person_n 645._o tom._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 644_o 645._o which_o be_v seven_o in_o number_n in_o the_o year_n 1167._o i_o know_v that_o all_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o the_o time_n wherein_o waldo_n begin_v to_o appear_v and_o that_o some_o make_v it_o to_o before_o the_o time_n we_o have_v mention_v nevertheless_o because_o the_o common_a and_o most_o receive_a opinion_n agree_v that_o he_o appear_v about_o the_o year_n 1160._o we_o refer_v it_o thereunto_o as_o to_o the_o most_o probable_a epoch_n and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o general_o consent_v unto_o by_o historian_n but_o if_o all_o agree_v not_o of_o the_o time_n neither_o do_v they_o agree_v of_o the_o personal_a quality_n of_o waldo_n some_o represent_v he_o to_o be_v stupid_a ignorant_a and_o unlearned_a and_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a not_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v well_o learned_a in_o this_o diversity_n of_o opinion_n it_o appear_v very_o reasonable_a to_o prefer_v the_o testimony_n of_o those_o which_o live_v near_o that_o time_n before_o such_o as_o write_v a_o long_a while_n after_o especial_o see_v there_o be_v nothing_o that_o shall_v render_v the_o former_a to_o be_v suspect_v therefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o this_o occasion_n i_o give_v the_o preferrence_n unto_o reynerus_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n because_o he_o flourish_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n about_o ninety_o year_n after_o waldo_n begin_v to_o preach_v so_o that_o if_o he_o live_v but_o twenty_o year_n after_o than_o reynerus_n write_v seventy_o year_n after_o his_o death_n beside_o reynerus_n be_v a_o declare_a enemy_n of_o the_o waldensis_n against_o who_o he_o write_v there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n then_o that_o he_o will_v flatter_v waldo_n 5._o contra_fw-la valdens_n c._n 5._o nor_o attribute_n unto_o he_o what_o be_v not_o his_o right_n now_o see_v what_o he_o say_v the_o sect_n of_o the_o poor_a of_o lion_n which_o be_v also_o call_v leonist_n begin_v thus_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a citizen_n of_o lion_n be_v one_o day_n together_o it_o happen_v that_o one_o of_o they_o die_v sudden_o in_o presence_n of_o the_o rest_n which_o strike_v such_o a_o terror_n into_o one_o of_o the_o company_n that_o immediate_o he_o distribute_v great_a treasure_n unto_o the_o poor_a so_o that_o very_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n follow_v he_o who_o he_o teach_v to_o profess_v voluntary_a poverty_n and_o to_o imitate_v jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o have_v some_o competent_a knowledge_n of_o letter_n he_o teach_v they_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n it_o be_v a_o sign_n that_o if_o he_o understand_v not_o greek_a he_o at_o least_o understand_v latin_n enough_o to_o expound_v the_o latin_a translation_n into_o the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n of_o this_o waldo_n they_o be_v call_v waldensis_n and_o of_o the_o city_n of_o lion_n of_o which_o he_o be_v leonist_n or_o the_o poor_a of_o lion_n as_o before_o they_o have_v be_v call_v petrobrusian_o from_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n and_o henritian_n of_o henry_n and_o of_o some_o other_o doctor_n they_o have_v they_o be_v call_v arnoldist_n esperonists_n josephist_n lollard_n other_o at_o several_a time_n in_o several_a place_n and_o on_o several_a occasion_n have_v call_v they_o albigensis_n tholousian_o picard_n poplicani_n or_o pifle_n bogomile_n bulgarian_n patarians_n insabatas_n gazarians_n turlupians_n and_o by_o several_a other_o name_n as_o for_o their_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n even_o those_o which_o have_v a_o aversion_n and_o hatred_n for_o their_o name_n and_o memory_n do_v testify_v that_o it_o be_v conformable_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o albigensis_n the_o waldensis_n say_v mariana_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o albigensis_n tud_fw-la mariana_n prâ—f_n in_o lucam_fw-la tud_fw-la see_v the_o doctrine_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o contain_v almost_o the_o same_o article_n neither_o be_v they_o much_o distant_a in_o time_n one_o from_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o emery_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n and_o inquisitor_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o arragon_n do_v not_o reckon_v the_o albigensis_n among_o the_o other_o heretic_n which_o i_o observe_v to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o other_o author_n of_o that_o age_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n gretzer_n who_o hate_v they_o no_o less_o than_o mariana_n speak_v also_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n 1._o episc_n praeixa_fw-la scriptor_n count_v valden_v c._n 1._o there_o be_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n say_v he_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o name_n but_o not_o of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o in_o his_o prologomeny_n upon_o the_o the_o same_o writer_n he_o testify_v
constance_n and_o at_o the_o which_o he_o say_v he_o be_v present_a 9_o tom._n 1._o fol._n 9_o report_v a_o public_a testimony_n of_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n touch_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n wherein_o be_v declare_v that_o hus_n have_v deny_v the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v accuse_v unto_o the_o pope_n especial_o that_o he_o have_v ever_o teach_v that_o the_o material_a substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o author_n also_o report_v 12._o ibid._n fol._n 12._o that_o john_n hus_n be_v hear_v in_o open_a council_n the_o seven_o of_o june_n and_o that_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v and_o be_v crucify_v etc._n etc._n be_v true_o real_o and_o whole_o in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o a_o certain_a english_a man_n say_v that_o hus_n disguise_v his_o opinion_n just_a as_o wickliff_n have_v former_o do_v in_o england_n he_o answer_v that_o he_o speak_v sincere_o and_o from_o his_o heart_n which_o need_v not_o much_o be_v question_v when_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v 344._o tom._n 2._o so_o 344._o that_o hus_n be_v a_o man_n full_a of_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o act_n of_o his_o passion_n for_o that_o be_v the_o title_n give_v they_o in_o his_o work_n that_o these_o thing_n but_o now_o mention_v and_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n be_v report_v of_o he_o but_o beside_o these_o proof_n there_o be_v also_o find_v among_o john_n hus_n his_o letter_n num._n 65._o 8._o tom._n 1._o fol._n 8._o a_o very_a favourable_a testimony_n give_v by_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n unto_o he_o and_o jerom_n after_o their_o death_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o 23d_o of_o may_n anno_fw-la 1416._o and_o in_o num._n 66._o a_o summary_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o commonalty_n of_o prague_n compose_v of_o the_o follower_n of_o john_n hus_n wherein_o they_o formal_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o concomitant_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n miraculous_o hide_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 66._o ib._n num_fw-la 66._o and_o allege_v a_o passage_n under_o the_o name_n of_o leo_n which_o import_v that_o the_o blood_n be_v receive_v with_o the_o body_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n under_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n that_o nevertheless_o the_o blood_n be_v not_o eat_v under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o drink_v under_o that_o of_o wine_n i_o will_v add_v to_o conclude_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n two_o other_o circumstance_n in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o taborite_n which_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o john_n hus_n although_o they_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n unto_o he_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n mention_v he_o often_o in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o article_n which_o he_o either_o hold_v or_o favour_v but_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n they_o allege_v nothing_o of_o he_o in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o in_o regard_n of_o wickliff_n who_o be_v much_o esteem_v by_o hus_n he_o declare_v positive_o in_o his_o write_n against_o stephen_n palet_n his_o great_a enemy_n a._n tom._n 1._o p._n 264._o a._n that_o he_o do_v embrace_v what_o there_o be_v of_o truth_n in_o the_o write_n of_o john_n wickliff_n doctor_n in_o divinity_n not_o because_o he_o say_v it_o but_o because_o it_o be_v agreeable_a unto_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o unto_o reason_n but_o if_o he_o teach_v any_o error_n he_o intend_v not_o to_o follow_v he_o nor_o any_o one_o else_o therein_o and_o in_o full_a council_n 13._o ibid._n fol._n 13._o be_v charge_v with_o the_o 40_o article_n of_o wickliff_n condemn_v by_o the_o father_n of_o constance_n he_o say_v that_o he_o adhere_v not_o unto_o wickliffs_n error_n confess_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o archbishop_n of_o prague_n have_v not_o condemn_v they_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o he_o have_v condemn_v they_o declare_v b._n ibid._n fol._n 13._o b._n that_o he_o never_o obstinate_o defend_v they_o although_o he_o approve_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v condemn_v before_o that_o the_o justice_n of_o their_o condemnation_n be_v show_v by_o reason_n take_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o fine_a he_o defend_v himself_o particular_o upon_o each_o of_o these_o article_n limit_v explain_v or_o distinguish_v they_o without_o any_o heed_n be_v thereunto_o give_v by_o the_o council_n and_o what_o there_o be_v beside_o very_o strange_a in_o the_o business_n that_o answer_v in_o his_o write_n unto_o the_o objection_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o have_v be_v before_o of_o his_o side_n but_o be_v become_v his_o enemy_n 321._o tom._n 1._o so_o 255._o &_o 265._o &_o p._n 292._o unto_o fol._n 321._o he_o never_o touch_v the_o article_n of_o transubstantiation_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o have_v be_v his_o friend_n they_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o his_o opinion_n upon_o this_o weighty_a point_n nor_o that_o they_o can_v have_v be_v silent_a if_o john_n belief_n have_v be_v contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o for_o jerom_n of_o prague_n beside_o the_o intimate_a friendship_n which_o be_v betwixt_o he_o and_o john_n hus_n which_o continue_v until_o their_o death_n as_o it_o have_v be_v careful_o improve_v in_o their_o life_n especial_o by_o the_o conformity_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o manner_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o work_n a_o discourse_n wherein_o the_o author_n say_v the_o same_o of_o jerom_n 356._o tom._n 2._o so_o 356._o which_o he_o have_v do_v of_o hus_n for_o he_o write_v that_o one_o of_o his_o adversary_n have_v say_v there_o be_v a_o report_n that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o make_v this_o answer_n i_o believe_v the_o bread_n be_v at_o the_o baker_n and_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n 152._o poggius_fw-la florent_fw-la ad_fw-la leonard_n aretin_n in_o fascicul_fw-la rerum_fw-la expeton_fw-la &_o fugiend_n fol._n 152._o which_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o what_o be_v write_v by_o pogge_n the_o florentine_a unto_o his_o friend_n leonard_n aretin_n jerom_n say_v he_o be_v examine_v what_o he_o believe_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n answer_v that_o by_o nature_n it_o be_v bread_n but_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o consecration_n and_o afterward_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n according_a as_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o some_o body_n have_v reply_v it_o be_v report_v that_o thou_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n he_o answer_v the_o bread_n remain_v at_o the_o baker_n house_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o john_n hus_n and_o of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n touch_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n cause_v they_o to_o be_v burn_v alive_a they_o endure_v this_o punishment_n with_o wonderful_a patience_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o pogge_n the_o florentine_a a_o eye_n witness_n and_o of_o aeneas_n silvius_n which_o speak_v thus_o they_o both_o die_v very_o content_o and_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o stake_n as_o cheerful_o as_o if_o they_o be_v go_v unto_o a_o banquet_n without_o let_v fall_n a_o word_n as_o may_v express_v any_o thing_n of_o grief_n or_o sorrow_n when_o the_o flame_n begin_v to_o seize_v they_o they_o sing_v a_o hymn_n the_o sound_n whereof_o can_v scarce_o be_v stop_v by_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o fire_n it_o be_v say_v that_o never_o any_o philosopher_n suffer_v death_n so_o constant_o as_o these_o man_n endure_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o flame_n the_o death_n of_o these_o two_o man_n serve_v only_o to_o confirm_v the_o taborite_n in_o their_o opinion_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o zeal_n for_o its_o defence_n and_o of_o make_v public_a and_o open_a profession_n thereof_o in_o bohemia_n not_o but_o there_o be_v find_v in_o other_o part_n those_o which_o profess_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o baleus_n report_v upon_o the_o relation_n of_o thomas_n gasconius_n and_o of_o leland_n that_o in_o the_o year_n 1457._o reginald_n peacock_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n in_o england_n have_v ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o wickliff_n 19_o centur._n 8._o auth._n 19_o but_o that_o he_o be_v compel_v to_o renounce_v and_o moreover_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o bishopric_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a he_o have_v follower_n in_o his_o diocese_n yet_o
alexandria_n to_o visit_v the_o patriarch_n miletus_n his_o countryman_n unto_o who_o he_o succeed_v after_o his_o decease_n have_v receive_v a_o thousand_o mark_n of_o his_o kindness_n and_o friendship_n during_o his_o life_n time_n of_o the_o vigorous_a resistance_n which_o he_o make_v by_o order_n of_o this_o same_o miletus_n in_o the_o year_n 1592._o and_o the_o follow_a year_n against_o the_o latin_n who_o use_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o take_v off_o the_o russian_n and_o moscovite_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o his_o voyage_n into_o germany_n where_o he_o visit_v several_a of_o the_o protestant_a university_n into_o holland_n where_o he_o become_v acquaint_v with_o grotius_n and_o cornelius_n haga_n into_o england_n from_o wence_n he_o return_v unto_o alexandria_n unto_o his_o patriarch_n miletus_n who_o die_v have_v his_o dear_a cyril_n for_o successor_n i_o shall_v also_o mention_v the_o voyage_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o constantinople_n whilst_o he_o be_v patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n the_o good_a success_n which_o he_o have_v there_o of_o meet_v his_o friend_n cornelius_n haga_n ambassador_n from_o the_o state_n general_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n the_o design_n then_o in_o hand_n of_o make_v he_o patriarch_n the_o difficulty_n which_o interpose_v therein_o and_o his_o return_n unto_o alexandria_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v again_o call_v in_o the_o year_n 1621._o to_o be_v install_v in_o this_o dignity_n unto_o the_o general_a satisfaction_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n the_o great_a persecution_n and_o trouble_n which_o the_o latin_n stir_v up_o against_o he_o and_o how_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o artifices_fw-la and_o endeavour_n he_o preserve_v his_o dignity_n of_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n although_o with_o some_o difficulty_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o malice_n of_o his_o enemy_n from_o the_o year_n 1621._o unto_o the_o year_n 1638._o at_o which_o time_n they_o get_v some_o opportunity_n to_o strangle_v he_o and_o several_a other_o notable_a circumstance_n wherewith_o his_o life_n be_v attend_v but_o because_o in_o this_o place_n i_o consider_v he_o only_o as_o a_o patriarch_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o communicate_v unto_o a_o synodal_n assembly_n convocate_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1629._o although_o several_a year_n before_o he_o have_v make_v several_a acquaint_v with_o it_o and_o have_v also_o leave_v a_o copy_n of_o it_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o leopolis_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v send_v to_o rome_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o only_o in_o observe_v that_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n find_v different_a reception_n the_o protestant_n rejoice_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v exact_o agreeable_a unto_o their_o belief_n the_o armenian_n find_v it_o contrary_a unto_o they_o in_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n and_o of_o free_a will_n reject_v it_o as_o be_v forge_v by_o the_o protestant_n and_o there_o be_v some_o among_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v so_o too_o but_o at_o last_o all_o the_o world_n be_v disabused_a and_o every_o body_n be_v constrain_v to_o own_o that_o it_o be_v true_o make_v by_o the_o patriarch_n and_o how_o can_v it_o be_v question_v after_o be_v refute_v by_o caryophylus_n and_o two_o council_n where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v condemn_v the_o one_o under_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n who_o by_o the_o violent_a death_n of_o the_o other_o cyril_n become_v the_o peaceable_a possor_n of_o the_o patriarchship_n and_o who_o in_o the_o year_n 1639._o assemble_v a_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n wherein_o he_o cause_v the_o confession_n now_o speak_v of_o to_o be_v condemn_v and_o the_o other_o under_o parthenius_n who_o have_v drive_v out_o cyril_n of_o beroe_n in_o the_o year_n 1641._o have_v it_o also_o condemn_v in_o 1642._o as_o to_o the_o refutation_n of_o caryophylus_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v think_v to_o contain_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n because_o that_o although_o he_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o nation_n yet_o he_o be_v a_o latin_a by_o religion_n poster_n programmate_a poster_n have_v be_v breed_v up_o at_o rome_n from_o his_o infancy_n as_o nihusius_n do_v confess_v and_o as_o for_o the_o two_o council_n if_o they_o be_v receive_v to_o be_v council_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o legitimate_a council_n where_o all_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o due_a form_n in_o a_o word_n for_o true_a council_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n have_v not_o time_n to_o be_v settle_v among_o the_o greek_n but_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o yield_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o these_o two_o council_n which_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v only_o forge_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v late_o communicate_v unto_o i_o a_o treatise_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o communion_n which_o prove_v by_o many_o strong_a argument_n and_o reason_n that_o these_o two_o council_n be_v only_o feign_v by_o the_o latin_n which_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o determine_v but_o i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o this_o history_n which_o much_o surprise_v i_o which_o be_v that_o parthenius_n under_o who_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o council_n be_v to_o have_v be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 1642._o be_v drive_v out_o by_o another_o parthenius_n unto_o who_o leo_n allatius_n a_o greek_a latinized_n and_o library-keeper_n of_o the_o vatican_n give_v this_o testimony_n 11._o de_fw-fr perpet_n consens_fw-la eccl._n orient_a &_o occident_n l._n 3._o c._n 11._o of_o have_v be_v disciple_n to_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n and_o a_o great_a favourer_n of_o the_o calvinist_n from_o whence_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o infer_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o cyril_n be_v not_o extinguish_v with_o his_o person_n as_o neither_o do_v they_o spare_v to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n there_o will_v sign_n of_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o their_o council_n as_o well_o as_o in_o those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o their_o liturgy_n catechism_n and_o in_o the_o public_a and_o authentical_a piece_n touch_v their_o religion_n which_o yet_o they_o pretend_v be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v they_o add_v also_o that_o the_o greek_n believe_v that_o the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o go_v into_o the_o draft_n with_o other_o common_a meat_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n they_o observe_v that_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n stand_v that_o they_o do_v not_o bow_v unto_o it_o when_o it_o be_v carry_v unto_o 〈◊〉_d folk_n that_o they_o have_v not_o dedicate_v unto_o it_o any_o particular_a holy_a day_n nor_o procession_n that_o they_o do_v not_o expose_v it_o in_o public_a neither_o in_o their_o rejoice_n nor_o in_o their_o sorrow_n that_o they_o have_v not_o compose_v any_o particular_a office_n and_o prayer_n to_o celebrate_v its_o praise_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o do_v nothing_o of_o all_o which_o the_o latin_n do_v to_o express_v the_o adoration_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o it_o therefore_o arcudius_n a_o latinized_a priest_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o corfu_n all_o in_o a_o passion_n demand_v of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n wherefore_o the_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o gift_n be_v end_v that_o the_o priest_n do_v not_o bow_v his_o head_n nor_o adore_v nor_o prostrate_v himself_o nor_o give_v any_o show_n of_o honour_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o he_o do_v not_o light_a candle_n nor_o sing_v any_o song_n nor_o hymn_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n make_v unto_o it_o neither_o reverence_n nor_o bow_v of_o the_o head_n nor_o of_o the_o knee_n not_o honour_v it_o by_o bow_v down_o unto_o the_o ground_n and_o not_o so_o much_o as_o say_n unto_o it_o lord_n remember_v i_o in_o thy_o kingdom_n beside_o i_o think_v that_o the_o greek_n in_o general_n be_v at_o this_o time_n so_o ignorant_a that_o they_o be_v not_o very_o capable_a of_o give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o person_n any_o thing_n ingenious_a whether_o protestant_n or_o roman_a catholic_n to_o make_v they_o to_o embrace_v and_o believe_v either_o of_o the_o two_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o history_n the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n part_n iii_o wherein_o be_v treat_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o it_o after_o have_v see_v and_o consider_v the_o manner_n how_o the_o ancient_a christian_n do_v celebrate_v their_o eucharist_n and_o what_o they_o say_v and_o believe_v of_o this_o august_n sacrament_n with_o
all_o the_o change_n and_o alteration_n which_o have_v thereupon_o ensue_v and_o the_o many_o dispute_n and_o contest_v which_o have_v frequent_o happen_v in_o europe_n from_o paschas_fw-la until_o berengarius_fw-la and_o from_o berengarius_fw-la until_o the_o great_a separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n the_o method_n propose_v by_o we_o necessary_o require_v that_o we_o shall_v employ_v this_o three_o part_n in_o examine_v the_o worship_n i_o mean_v to_o consider_v the_o disposition_n and_o preparation_n which_o shall_v go_v before_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o inclination_n and_o motion_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o communicant_a either_o towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n or_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o that_o we_o shall_v examine_v the_o great_a question_n of_o latrie_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v what_o the_o church_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n require_v of_o those_o which_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o participate_v of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n which_o abound_v with_o zeal_n and_o piety_n content_v themselves_o in_o celebrate_v this_o divine_a sacrament_n with_o indifferency_n and_o mere_o for_o fashion_v sake_n and_o only_o to_o declare_v what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o their_o use_n and_o employment_n and_o that_o they_o omit_v the_o necessary_a preparation_n both_o for_o celebrate_v and_o for_o worthy_o partake_v thereof_o in_o fine_a the_o abode_n which_o i_o make_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n and_o the_o inspection_n which_o for_o some_o year_n i_o make_v into_o the_o record_n and_o register_n which_o contain_v the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n have_v inform_v i_o that_o this_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n be_v not_o celebrate_v and_o that_o none_o presume_v to_o communicate_v without_o great_a preparation_n devotion_n and_o respect_n and_o that_o the_o people_n of_o that_o country_n make_v the_o action_n of_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o communicate_v the_o model_n of_o their_o celebration_n whereunto_o nevertheless_o in_o process_n of_o time_n they_o add_v several_a ceremony_n which_o have_v not_o be_v use_v at_o first_o and_o the_o word_n of_o this_o same_o saviour_n the_o foundation_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o of_o their_o faith_n upon_o this_o important_a article_n of_o religion_n they_o have_v also_o consider_v the_o commemoration_n that_o the_o lord_n and_o afterward_o his_o apostle_n command_v we_o to_o make_v of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o the_o proof_n and_o examination_n which_o this_o latter_a require_v of_o we_o as_o the_o fountain_n and_o principle_n of_o all_o the_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o celebrate_v and_o for_o conimunicate_v have_v therefore_o treat_v at_o large_a of_o the_o two_o first_o head_n we_o be_v indispensible_o oblige_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o three_o point_n thereby_o to_o finish_v and_o complete_a this_o history_n and_o because_o the_o celebration_n precede_v the_o communion_n and_o that_o the_o action_n of_o he_o that_o celebrate_v go_v before_o they_o of_o the_o communicant_a we_o will_v first_o treat_v of_o the_o preparation_n incumbent_a upon_o he_o which_o do_v celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o preparation_n which_o precede_v the_o celebration_n when_o jesus_n christ_n do_v celebrate_v his_o eucharist_n the_o evangelist_n do_v not_o mention_v that_o he_o prepare_v himself_o by_o any_o ceremony_n they_o only_o declare_v that_o after_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passover_n be_v end_v he_o take_v bread_n and_o that_o have_v pray_v unto_o his_o father_n over_o this_o bread_n he_o break_v it_o and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n i_o only_o say_v that_o at_o the_o very_a instant_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o soul_n unto_o his_o father_n to_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v make_v this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o go_v about_o to_o institute_n for_o a_o seal_n of_o his_o covenant_n save_v and_o efficacious_a unto_o his_o child_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o take_v the_o bread_n to_o make_v it_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n he_o do_v it_o with_o that_o reverence_n which_o of_o itself_o show_v that_o he_o go_v about_o do_v something_o that_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n the_o evangelist_n nor_o st._n paul_n make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o any_o preparation_n accompany_v with_o many_o external_a ceremony_n our_o saviour_n design_v to_o institute_v this_o mystery_n with_o much_o plainness_n and_o simplicity_n agreeable_a unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o worship_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o divine_a according_a unto_o what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v unto_o the_o woman_n of_o samaria_n that_o god_n be_v a_o spirit_n and_o he_o must_v be_v worship_v by_o they_o which_o serve_v he_o in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n about_o six_o or_o seven_o score_n year_n after_o the_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n use_v no_o other_o ceremony_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o st._n justin_n martyr_n 2._o st._n justin_n martyr_n apol._n 2._o who_o give_v a_o ample_a description_n of_o the_o exterior_a form_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o his_o time_n prescribe_v no_o other_o preparation_n unto_o we_o on_o behalf_n of_o the_o pastor_n before_o the_o sacrament_n but_o only_o that_o when_o the_o sermon_n make_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v end_v read_v some_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o make_v a_o prayer_n unto_o god_n and_o that_o when_o prayer_n be_v finish_v the_o believer_n have_v salute_v each_o other_o with_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n there_o be_v present_v unto_o he_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n over_o which_o thing_n he_o pray_v unto_o god_n to_o consecrate_v they_o and_o the_o people_n have_v answer_v amen_o the_o distribution_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o communicant_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o deacon_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v more_o simple_a nor_o more_o agreeable_a unto_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n than_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v use_v in_o celebrate_v of_o it_o in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n justin_n see_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o any_o preparation_n make_v by_o he_o that_o celebrate_v in_o order_n unto_o this_o holy_a action_n be_v content_a to_o prepare_v and_o dispose_v himself_o thereunto_o in_o private_a by_o ardent_a and_o zealous_a prayer_n unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o enable_v he_o by_o his_o grace_n to_o celebrate_v this_o venerable_a sacrament_n with_o the_o gravity_n reverence_n and_o devotion_n befit_v so_o illustrious_a a_o monument_n of_o his_o great_a kindness_n and_o love_n but_o this_o great_a simplicity_n be_v not_o to_o the_o like_n of_o those_o which_o come_v after_o they_o think_v god_n be_v to_o be_v serve_v with_o more_o pomp_n and_o that_o the_o splendour_n of_o outward_a ceremony_n will_v advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o we_o think_v god_n be_v like_o our_o own_o self_n and_o that_o because_o we_o natural_o love_v outward_a pomp_n and_o be_v exceed_o incline_v unto_o pageantry_n we_o fond_o conceit_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o almighty_a and_o that_o the_o service_n which_o we_o address_v unto_o he_o will_v be_v much_o more_o acceptable_a for_o be_v beautify_v and_o enrich_v with_o a_o great_a many_o ceremony_n and_o attend_v with_o many_o mystical_a action_n into_o which_o deep_a search_n must_v be_v make_v to_o understand_v their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n this_o be_v indeed_o the_o spring_n and_o original_a cause_n of_o all_o those_o which_o in_o process_n of_o time_n have_v be_v introduce_v by_o man_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o because_o we_o here_o only_o inquire_v into_o those_o which_o celebrate_v and_o of_o the_o preparation_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o make_v for_o this_o holy_a action_n we_o must_v to_o prosecute_v our_o design_n consider_v what_o be_v happen_v in_o this_o preparation_n since_o justin_n martyr_n in_o the_o constitution_n which_o go_v in_o the_o apostle_n name_n there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o after_o prayer_n unto_o god_n for_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n for_o those_o which_o be_v ready_a to_o receive_v baptism_n and_o for_o the_o faithful_a and_o after_o have_v dismiss_v all_o those_o which_o by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v present_a at_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a mystery_n the_o deacon_n do_v present_a upon_o the_o altar_n 12._o constit_fw-la
have_v make_v who_o be_v late_a than_o he_o therefore_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o martyr_n fostin_n and_o jovita_n make_v unto_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n as_o molanus_n report_v it_o in_o his_o supplement_n of_o ussuard_n martyrology_n be_v forge_v and_o false_a for_o after_o the_o rail_a speech_n which_o they_o make_v against_o the_o emperor_n and_o speak_v unto_o his_o person_n he_o make_v they_o say_v 15._o die_fw-fr feb._n 15._o we_o will_v cause_v no_o incense_n to_o be_v burn_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o god_n but_o we_o offer_v continual_o incense_n and_o sprinkle_v unto_o god_n our_o maker_n we_o find_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n a_o prayer_n of_o st._n hypollitus_fw-la touch_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o antichrist_n beside_o the_o title_n of_o martyr_n they_o also_o give_v he_o that_o of_o bishop_n and_o at_o this_o time_n they_o will_v needs_o have_v he_o to_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n bishop_n in_o arabia_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o port_n in_o italy_n although_o st._n jerom_n do_v witness_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o he_o can_v not_o find_v of_o what_o place_n he_o be_v bishop_n if_o that_o prayer_n be_v real_o of_o hypollitus_fw-la it_o may_v seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n use_v perfume_n and_o incense_n in_o its_o service_n and_o worship_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o harm_n which_o antichrist_n shall_v do_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v mourn_v and_o lament_v lat._n bibl._n paâ—â—â—_n 2._o graeco_fw-la lat._n because_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o oblation_n nor_o incense_n nor_o worship_n please_v unto_o god_n not_o but_o it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v that_o the_o author_n design_v only_o to_o represent_v the_o worship_n of_o christian_n by_o term_n borrow_v from_o the_o service_n of_o the_o law_n without_o be_v necessary_a to_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v real_o employ_v incense_n and_o perfume_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v take_v what_o he_o say_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n i_o do_v not_o suppose_v there_o can_v any_o great_a stress_n be_v lay_v upon_o it_o and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n in_o this_o small_a treatise_n which_o be_v so_o unworthy_a of_o the_o true_a st._n hypollitus_fw-la that_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o loath_a to_o attribute_v they_o unto_o he_o st._n jerom_n its_o true_a reckon_v among_o his_o work_n a_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a it_o can_v be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a for_o it_o be_v entitle_v a_o prayer_n of_o st._n hippolytus_n bishop_n and_o martyr_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n moreover_o the_o same_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n observe_n that_o he_o have_v make_v a_o sermon_n in_o the_o praise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o author_n say_v in_o this_o sermon_n that_o he_o repeat_v it_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o origen_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o origen_n time_n the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o perfume_v and_o incense_n mean_v in_o their_o worship_n for_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o levit._n 24._o thou_o shall_v put_v pure_a incense_n upon_o each_o row_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o shewbread_n he_o speak_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o sufficient_o show_v that_o christian_n have_v not_o then_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n into_o their_o worship_n i._o hom._n 13._o in_o levit._n c._n 24._o tom_n 1._o p._n 106._o i._o do_v not_o imagine_v say_v he_o that_o almighty_a god_n have_v command_v nor_o appoint_v in_o his_o law_n to_o bring_v he_o incense_n from_o arabia_n but_o this_o be_v the_o incense_n which_o he_o require_v man_n shall_v offer_v unto_o he_o and_o wherein_o he_o find_v a_o sweet_a smell_n and_o savour_n to_o wit_n prayer_n proceed_v from_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o from_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o sweet_a smell_n whereof_o ascend_v up_o unto_o he_o i_o allow_v that_o origen_n here_o depart_v a_o little_a from_o the_o literal_a sense_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n but_o his_o language_n do_v clear_o evidence_n that_o incense_n and_o perfume_n be_v not_o then_o receive_v into_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o eastern_a christian_n let_v we_o then_o own_o that_o this_o use_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o greek_a church_n after_o origen_n day_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o canon_n which_o false_o bear_v the_o apostle_n name_n have_v be_v make_v since_o that_o time_n see_v therein_o it_o be_v ordain_v to_o offer_v perfume_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n or_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n who_o word_n have_v be_v already_o allege_v that_o even_o the_o eastern_a christian_n do_v not_o use_v perfume_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n at_o least_o when_o they_o celebrate_v it_o at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n i_o can_v tell_v but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o four_o pretend_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v make_v since_o constantine_n time_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 4._o canon_n apost_n 4._o 337._o for_o see_v here_o what_o it_o enjoin_v that_o nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v at_o the_o altar_n but_o of_o the_o first_o ear_n of_o corn_n grape_n oil_n for_o the_o light_n and_o incense_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o holy_a oblation_n and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o first_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a father_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o perfume_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o of_o hypollitus_fw-la not_o be_v to_o be_v credit_v and_o be_v moreover_o capable_a of_o be_v convenient_o interpret_v of_o a_o allegorical_a perfume_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o latin_n receive_v the_o use_n of_o perfume_v late_a into_o their_o worship_n than_o the_o greek_n see_v st._n austin_n do_v not_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o v._o century_n for_o i_o take_v little_a heed_n of_o the_o second_o decretal_a of_o soter_n wherein_o woman_n be_v forbid_v to_o bring_v any_o perfume_n unto_o the_o altar_n because_o this_o decretal_a and_o all_o they_o of_o the_o other_o pope_n until_o siritius_n be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o impostor_n when_o i_o say_v that_o the_o latin_n have_v receive_v the_o practice_n of_o incense_n and_o perfume_n late_a than_o the_o greek_n i_o conclude_v that_o these_o latter_a follow_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o pretend_a canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o in_o all_o appearance_n be_v not_o make_v but_o very_o forward_o in_o the_o iv_o century_n and_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o the_o greek_a church_n put_v this_o ordinance_n in_o execution_n present_o after_o it_o be_v make_v in_o fine_a the_o first_o true_a and_o candid_a passage_n of_o antiquity_n after_o the_o four_o canon_n of_o apostle_n wherein_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o offer_v incense_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a good_a odour_n chalced._n act._n 3._o council_n chalced._n be_v a_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n present_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 451._o against_o dioscorus_n his_o bishop_n 103._o act._n 5._o t._n 4._o con._n cil_n p._n 102_o 103._o and_o afterward_o at_o constantinople_n under_o agapet_n and_o under_o menna_n in_o the_o year_n 536._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o assemble_v in_o the_o church_n with_o flambeau_n and_o perfume_n but_o it_o be_v not_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n no_o more_o than_o the_o action_n of_o the_o friar_n zozimus_n 7._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 7._o report_v by_o evagrius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n say_v that_o after_o have_v deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o antioch_n which_o he_o have_v foretell_v he_o demand_v a_o senser_n and_o have_v fill_v the_o place_n where_o he_o be_v with_o perfume_n he_o bow_v himself_o to_o the_o ground_n to_o appease_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n by_o his_o prayer_n the_o same_o historian_n speak_v of_o the_o present_n which_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n offer_v unto_o the_o martyr_n sergius_n 20._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 20._o he_o forget_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o golden_a senser_n for_o celebrate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o
happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n where_o he_o conclude_v his_o history_n i_o have_v express_o speak_v of_o legitimate_a and_o not_o forge_v write_n because_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o custom_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v also_o prayer_n for_o dedicate_a it_o unto_o god_n but_o for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o learned_a as_o well_o roman_a catholic_n as_o protestant_n do_v confess_v that_o either_o they_o be_v not_o the_o work_v of_o these_o servant_n of_o god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v many_o alteration_n and_o that_o thing_n have_v be_v foist_v into_o they_o unknown_a unto_o the_o first_o christian_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o we_o may_v in_o this_o number_n include_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o it_o will_v have_v be_v so_o late_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n if_o it_o have_v be_v practise_v by_o a_o apostle_n and_o a_o evangelist_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n and_o st._n mark_n i_o say_v also_o of_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n peter_n wherein_o we_o observe_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o example_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v observe_v have_v all_o the_o liturgy_n appear_v from_o the_o beginning_n as_o for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n i_o will_v not_o so_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o mention_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v be_v therein_o insert_v since_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n for_o although_o that_o several_a thing_n have_v be_v thereunto_o annex_v and_o many_o thing_n alter_v and_o that_o there_o be_v several_a which_o even_o believe_v that_o which_o go_v under_o st._n chrysostom_n name_n be_v not_o his_o but_o of_o a_o more_o recent_a author_n nevertheless_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o prescribe_v the_o use_n of_o incense_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v compose_v before_o either_o of_o these_o two_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n i_o shall_v refer_v it_o unto_o other_o to_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n although_o st._n basil_n upon_o psal_n 115._o reject_v the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n and_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o say_v that_o if_o these_o two_o liturgy_n be_v true_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o if_o what_o be_v therein_o say_v of_o the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n have_v not_o be_v thereunto_o add_v since_o their_o death_n there_o be_v great_a cause_n to_o wonder_v that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o it_o any_o where_o else_o in_o the_o work_v of_o author_n of_o the_o time_n before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n at_o least_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v any_o even_o in_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o who_o describe_v particular_o enough_o the_o form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o disposition_n thereunto_o requisite_a speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o oblation_n of_o incense_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o a_o deacon_n give_v water_n to_o wash_v his_o hand_n that_o officiate_v and_o unto_o the_o priest_n that_o be_v with_o he_o that_o the_o people_n be_v exhort_v to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n to_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n on_o high_a to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o the_o lord_n that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n and_o general_o of_o all_o creature_n as_o well_o reasonable_a creature_n as_o brute_n of_o visible_a and_o invisible_a of_o angel_n and_o arch-angel_n of_o virtue_n dominion_n principality_n power_n throne_n and_o cherubim_n which_o cover_v their_o face_n especial_o those_o which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n and_o which_o cry_v one_o to_o another_o say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o host_n and_o after_o be_v so_o sanctify_v they_o pray_v unto_o god_n that_o he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o send_v his_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o gift_n propose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o consecration_n whereof_o the_o greek_n make_v to_o depend_v upon_o this_o prayer_n but_o as_o for_o the_o ceremony_n of_o incense_n which_o we_o inquire_v after_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a catechism_n as_o for_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n which_o give_v occasion_n unto_o this_o whole_a enquiry_n he_o begin_v not_o to_o appear_v at_o soon_a until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o vi_o at_o which_o time_n the_o perfume_n and_o incense_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n pat._n tom._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n there_o be_v prayer_n make_v for_o those_o which_o furnish_v the_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n the_o bread_n wine_n oil_n and_o incense_n and_o the_o vessel_n use_v at_o the_o altar_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_o he_o the_o introduction_n of_o this_o practice_n among_o the_o greek_n shall_v be_v before_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n because_o cyril_n be_v decease_v before_o the_o council_n be_v convocate_v but_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v cyril_n or_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o or_o that_o it_o have_v retain_v its_o purity_n we_o have_v not_o ill_o assign_v unto_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o first_o restimony_n of_o this_o custom_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v true_a the_o request_n of_o ischyrion_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n wherein_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o action_n of_o this_o council_n seem_v to_o presuppose_v the_o establishment_n of_o this_o use_n but_o of_o no_o long_a time_n it_o may_v without_o any_o inconvenience_n be_v say_v that_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v practise_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o assemble_v of_o this_o council_n and_o probable_o at_o alexandria_n rather_o than_o elsewhere_o edit_fw-la council_n chalce_v act_n 3._o t._n 3._o council_n p._n 247._o ult_n edit_fw-la according_a to_o the_o testament_n of_o a_o certain_a lady_n call_v peristerie_n who_o at_o her_o death_n bequeath_v great_a treasure_n unto_o the_o church_n unto_o monastery_n hospital_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a of_o the_o whole_a province_n and_o also_o provision_n to_o supply_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o this_o request_n as_o also_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o this_o lady_n which_o be_v whilst_o dioscorus_n be_v bishop_n and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o cyril_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o custom_n of_o offer_v incense_n unto_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o v._o century_n as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o here_o represent_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n in_o present_v he_o the_o perfume_n for_o although_o it_o be_v express_v in_o divers_a term_n according_a to_o the_o diversity_n of_o liturgy_n nevertheless_o because_o all_o these_o prayer_n amount_v in_o substance_n unto_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o here_o will_v be_v sufficient_a it_o be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n i_o mean_v jacobi_n liturgia_fw-la s._n jacobi_n in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n word_n of_o god_n who_o offer_v thyself_o upon_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o holy_a sacrifice_n unto_o thy_o god_n thy_o father_n and_o thy_o king_n which_o be_v that_o coal_n of_o two_o nature_n which_o do_v touch_v with_o tongue_n the_o lip_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o do_v cleanse_v he_o from_o his_o iniquity_n touch_v also_o our_o understanding_n we_o i_o say_v who_o be_v sinner_n and_o purify_v we_o from_o all_o uncleanness_n and_o grant_v we_o may_v present_v ourselves_o pure_a and_o holy_a at_o thy_o altar_n to_o offer_v unto_o thou_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n this_o present_a perfume_n in_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n change_v the_o ill_a savour_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n into_o a_o sweet_a odour_n and_o sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n for_o thou_o be_v the_o only_a saint_n which_o sanctifi_v and_o communicate_a thyself_o unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o
chrysostom_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n only_o and_o not_o of_o the_o cross_n itself_o especial_o if_o the_o passage_n be_v understand_v in_o their_o full_a compose_v and_o extent_n beside_o these_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v examine_v the_o original_a whereof_o we_o have_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v there_o be_v some_o other_o which_o have_v be_v hint_v at_o as_o for_o instance_n divers_a hymn_n as_o well_o regard_v the_o clergy_n as_o the_o people_n the_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n several_a prayer_n the_o turn_v out_o of_o the_o catechumeny_n the_o energumeny_n and_o the_o penitent_n whereto_o we_o may_v add_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o prepare_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n upon_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n the_o carry_v of_o these_o gift_n unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n to_o be_v consecrate_a whereof_o we_o say_v nothing_o now_o have_v treat_v thereof_o at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n as_o also_o of_o the_o time_n the_o place_n and_o of_o the_o vessel_n necessary_a unto_o celebration_n whereunto_o may_v be_v join_v the_o ceremony_n of_o vestment_n appoint_v unto_o this_o use_n whereof_o i_o find_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v before_o pope_n sylvester_n who_o hold_v the_o pontifical_a see_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n that_o be_v from_o the_o year_n 314_o until_o the_o year_n 336._o for_o in_o his_o life_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o dalmaticks_n for_o the_o deacon_n 258._o tom._n 1._o council_n p._n 258._o and_o of_o a_o certain_a cloth_n wherewith_o their_o left_a hand_n be_v to_o be_v cover_v the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n upon_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o the_o work_n of_o st._n austin_n but_o before_o his_o time_n chrysost_o tom._n 4._o in_o append_v q._n 46._o p._n 436._o tom._n 1._o council_n p._n 729._o hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n liturg._n chrysost_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o dalmaticks_n which_o deacon_n use_v in_o his_o time_n the_o 41_o canon_n of_o the_o four_o council_n of_o carthage_n do_v formal_o prescribe_v they_o the_o use_n of_o the_o cope_n during_o the_o read_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n only_o st._n chrysostom_n make_v mention_n of_o white_a vesture_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n may_v be_v see_v the_o prayer_n make_v unto_o god_n whilst_o he_o that_o officiate_n be_v put_v on_o the_o holy_a vestment_n a_o action_n which_o be_v not_o omit_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolic_a constitution_n as_o have_v be_v before_o show_v according_a unto_o which_o st._n jerom_n observe_v 3._o lib._n 1._o advers._fw-la pelag._n c._n 9_o p._n 565._o ep._n 3._o that_o all_o the_o clergy_n have_v white_a vesture_n when_o the_o eucharist_n be_v celebrate_v and_o in_o his_o letter_n unto_o heliodorus_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o nepotian_n he_o say_v that_o nepotian_n at_o his_o death_n bequeath_v he_o the_o coat_n which_o he_o use_v in_o do_v the_o function_n of_o a_o priest_n since_o which_o time_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n gregory_n by_z john_n the_o deacon_n and_o in_o the_o author_n which_o have_v treat_v of_o divine_a office_n there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o these_o priestly_a habit_n for_o it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v refer_v unto_o this_o custom_n what_o polycrates_n say_v of_o st._n john_n that_o he_o bear_v a_o golden_a plate_n upon_o his_o forehead_n as_o the_o high_a priest_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v but_o all_o that_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o be_v see_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v six_o several_a sort_n of_o vestment_n or_o if_o you_o will_v ornament_n which_o belong_v unto_o the_o priest_n which_o officiate_n and_o eight_o or_o nine_o unto_o the_o bishop_n and_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o but_o they_o have_v search_v some_o mysterious_a signification_n for_o it_o and_o whereunto_o they_o have_v destine_v a_o particular_a consecration_n not_o to_o insist_v of_o the_o diversity_n of_o colour_n which_o be_v there_o to_o be_v see_v nor_o of_o the_o sundry_a occasion_n which_o sometime_o require_v one_o sometime_o other_o and_o the_o practice_n and_o use_n be_v esteem_v so_o necessary_a that_o if_o it_o be_v ever_o so_o little_o neglect_v the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n count_v imperfect_a those_o which_o desire_v particular_o to_o inform_v themselves_o of_o these_o thing_n now_o hint_v at_o may_v but_o read_v what_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n and_o the_o precedent_n duranti_n have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_n for_o it_o shall_v suffice_v i_o here_o to_o observe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n unto_o who_o we_o may_v join_v the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n do_v not_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o in_o their_o ordinary_a apparel_n therefore_o wallafridus_n strabo_n write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n that_o priestly_a vestment_n be_v multiply_v in_o time_n unto_o the_o degree_n they_o be_v then_o in_o for_o in_o the_o first_o age_n say_v he_o mass_n be_v celebrate_v with_o ordinary_a apparel_n 24._o lib._n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi eccles_n c._n 24._o as_o it_o be_v say_v that_o several_a in_o the_o eastern_a church_n do_v still_o practise_v 89._o lib._n 1._o gemm_n amm_n c._n 89._o and_o honorius_n of_o autun_n say_v about_o 400_o year_n ago_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n in_o their_o ordinary_a clothes_n and_o with_o chalice_n of_o wood._n as_o for_o the_o bowing_n of_o the_o body_n before_o a_o crucifix_n no_o more_o then_o before_o a_o image_n and_o before_o a_o altar_n which_o be_v so_o frequent_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n by_o those_o which_o say_v mass_n i_o see_v no_o footstep_n of_o it_o neither_o in_o the_o constitution_n which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n nor_o in_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n no_o nor_o in_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n who_o write_n can_v not_o see_v light_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n although_o all_o of_o they_o have_v very_o exact_o represent_v that_o which_o be_v observe_v in_o their_o time_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o whence_o i_o infer_v that_o what_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o one_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o st._n chrysostom_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o that_o celebrate_v turn_n himself_o towards_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o bow_v of_o the_o body_n be_v not_o of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n but_o that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o be_v foist_v into_o the_o liturgy_n since_o the_o contest_v of_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o subject_n of_o image_n and_o what_o confirm_v i_o in_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o favourer_n of_o image_n worship_n have_v not_o allege_v these_o word_n not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o deacon_n epiphanius_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o he_o answer_v unto_o some_o passage_n of_o this_o father_n which_o the_o iconoclasticks_n have_v cite_v against_o this_o worship_n what_o may_v be_v allege_v from_o a_o homily_n which_o be_v in_o the_o work_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o have_v for_o title_n that_o there_o be_v one_o only_a lawgiver_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n be_v of_o no_o moment_n because_o this_o homily_n be_v none_o of_o he_o as_o have_v be_v long_o since_o remark_v by_o fronton_n du_fw-fr duke_n a_o learned_a jesuit_n who_o labour_v with_o great_a success_n upon_o the_o work_n of_o this_o incomparable_a writer_n the_o muscovite_n cassander_n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 24._o vide_fw-la lit._n cassander_n although_o they_o be_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n yet_o they_o seem_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o less_o ceremony_n than_o the_o greek_n the_o armenian_n much_o like_o these_o latter_a and_o the_o abyssins_n although_o they_o have_v no_o want_n yet_o methinks_v have_v not_o so_o many_o as_o the_o greek_n nor_o armenian_n but_o to_o see_v a_o very_a great_a number_n you_o need_v only_o have_v recourse_n unto_o what_o be_v do_v by_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o the_o mychrology_n in_o the_o pontifical_a in_o the_o ceremonial_a of_o bishop_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacred_a ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v more_o or_o less_o in_o number_n according_a to_o the_o day_n and_o person_n which_o celebrate_v especial_o when_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n himself_o that_o say_v mass_n whereas_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o of_o several_a other_o the_o apostle_n only_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o simplicity_n amalarius_n fortunatus_n a_o writer_n of_o the_o ix_o
be_v observe_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n restrain_v the_o necessity_n of_o this_o confession_n before_o communicate_v unto_o those_o which_o feel_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o mortal_a sin_n 21._o council_n lateran_n c._n 21._o whereas_o innocent_a the_o three_o have_v thereunto_o subject_v without_o any_o distinction_n all_o those_o which_o have_v attain_v the_o age_n of_o discretion_n 4._o in._n 3._o thom._n q._n 80._o art_n 4._o in_o his_o council_n of_o lateran_n anno_fw-la 1215._o second_o that_o cardinal_n cajetan_n do_v not_o believe_v confession_n absolute_o necessary_a unto_o the_o communion_n if_o one_o have_v a_o real_a contrition_n say_v this_o necessity_n be_v not_o found_v neither_o upon_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n nor_o of_o the_o church_n nor_o upon_o the_o law_n nor_o natural_a reason_n in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o here_o be_v not_o question_n of_o public_a sin_n which_o fall_v under_o the_o canon_n of_o public_a penance_n because_o those_o sin_n exclude_v those_o which_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o from_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n unto_o which_o they_o be_v not_o admit_v until_o they_o have_v fulfil_v the_o time_n of_o their_o laborious_a penance_n which_o presuppose_a confession_n or_o at_o least_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o sin_n which_o indispensible_o oblige_v sinner_n to_o undergo_v the_o law_n and_o bear_v the_o yoke_n of_o this_o penance_n here_o be_v the_o question_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o comprehend_v all_o mortal_a sin_n universal_o without_o dispense_n with_o any_o body_n from_o confess_v they_o in_o private_a unto_o a_o priest_n before_o they_o approach_v unto_o the_o communion_n thereupon_o i_o say_v that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a as_o all_o the_o world_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o communion_n be_v very_o frequent_a in_o the_o primitive_a church_n insomuch_o as_o some_o do_v think_v that_o they_o communicate_v every_o day_n it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o conceive_v how_o twelve_o apostle_n can_v suffice_v to_o receive_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o believer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 4.4_o act._n 2.41_o &_o 4.4_o i_o will_v not_o say_v every_o day_n but_o even_o once_o a_o week_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o eight_o thousand_o person_n in_o two_o sermon_n by_o st._n peter_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n i_o say_v also_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 43._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o lib._n 6._o c._n 43._o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n for_o cornelius_n its_o bishop_n witness_v in_o eusebius_n that_o it_o be_v already_o so_o increase_v and_o so_o rich_a that_o it_o maintain_v the_o number_n of_o fifteen_o hundred_o person_n widow_n orphan_n and_o poor_a impotent_a folk_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o people_n be_v a_o innumerable_a multitude_n yet_o nevertheless_o to_o serve_v all_o this_o great_a people_n he_o have_v but_o forty_o six_o priest_n and_o himself_o which_o make_v up_o the_o forty_o seven_o now_o i_o can_v tell_v whether_o it_o be_v possible_a they_o can_v hear_v the_o confession_n of_o thirty_o or_o forty_o thousand_o believer_n whereof_o this_o church_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v compose_v and_o to_o hear_v they_o once_o or_o twice_o a_o week_n for_o in_o all_o appearance_n that_o be_v the_o least_o that_o they_o do_v communicate_v i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v do_v it_o so_o much_o as_o once_o in_o a_o fortnight_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o let_v we_o see_v if_o the_o examination_n requisite_a in_o order_n to_o receive_v the_o communion_n do_v principal_o consist_v in_o confession_n origen_n speak_v of_o lift_v up_o the_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n or_o of_o look_v down_o to_o the_o earth_n as_o the_o publican_n do_v refer_v it_o unto_o the_o conscience_n of_o each_o believer_n and_o declare_v in_o these_o word_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n k._n in_o joan._n t._n 23._o p._n 252._o k._n let_v every_o one_o say_v he_o judge_v himself_o as_o to_o these_o thing_n and_o let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o not_o only_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n but_o also_o let_v he_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n unto_o heaven_n and_o let_v he_o pray_v in_o prostrate_v and_o humble_v himself_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n he_o refer_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o believer_n without_o make_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o according_a unto_o which_o he_o declare_v elsewhere_o that_o pastor_n have_v not_o power_n to_o excommunicate_a believer_n 121._o homil._n 2._o in_o judic_n p._n 212_o &_o in_o matt._n tract_n 35._o p._n 121._o and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o participate_v of_o divine_a mystery_n but_o when_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o public_a sin_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o the_o whole_a church_n we_o yet_o descend_v low_a 11._o hom._n 28._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o st._n chrisostom_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o expound_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v he_o do_v not_o command_v one_o to_o examine_v the_o other_o but_o to_o examine_v himself_o make_v a_o judgement_n which_o the_o people_n know_v not_o of_o 700._o hom._n 8._o the_o penitent_a quae_fw-la est_fw-la 56._o t._n 1._o p._n 700._o and_o a_o examination_n which_o may_v be_v without_o witness_n and_o elsewhere_o st._n paul_n say_v let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v of_o that_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o that_o cup_n he_o do_v not_o discover_v the_o ulcer_n he_o show_v not_o the_o accusation_n in_o public_a he_o appoint_v not_o witness_n of_o the_o crime_n 401.402_o homil._n de_fw-fr beat_v philog_n quae_fw-la est_fw-la 31._o t._n 1._o p._n 401.402_o judge_v yourselves_o secret_o in_o your_o conscience_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n only_o who_o behold_v all_o thing_n make_v a_o search_n of_o your_o sin_n and_o furvey_v your_o whole_a life_n refer_v the_o judgement_n unto_o your_o understanding_n amend_v your_o fault_n and_o so_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o holy_a oblation_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o command_v only_o to_o abstain_v from_o sin_n let_v he_o keep_v himself_o from_o defraud_v other_o man_n from_o slander_v and_o from_o all_o sort_n of_o violence_n he_o require_v we_o shall_v sincere_o promise_v unto_o god_n not_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n and_o in_o fine_a after_o have_v exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o their_o brethren_n 2._o hom._n 27._o in_o genes_n pag._n 358._o t._n 2._o if_o we_o do_v so_o say_v he_o we_o may_v with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n approach_v unto_o this_o holy_a and_o terrible_a table_n and_o bold_o recite_v the_o word_n contain_v in_o the_o prayer_n the_o initiate_v know_v what_o i_o mean_v therefore_o i_o leave_v it_o vuto_n every_o one_o conscience_n to_o see_v how_o we_o can_v repeat_v they_o with_o safety_n at_o this_o fearful_a time_n after_o fulfil_v the_o commandment_n he_o speak_v of_o this_o clause_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n forgive_v we_o our_o trespass_n as_o we_o forgive_v they_o that_o trespass_n against_o we_o st._n austin_n a_o little_o young_a than_o st._n chrysostom_n 4_o serm_n 46._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n c._n 4_o in_o one_o of_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n allege_v by_o bede_n refer_v unto_o the_o conscience_n of_o each_o communicant_a the_o examination_n which_o be_v necessary_a before_o come_v unto_o the_o table_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 28._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o v._n 28._o and_o pelagius_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n the_o conscience_n say_v he_o must_v be_v first_o try_v if_o it_o accuse_v we_o of_o any_o thing_n and_o according_o we_o shall_v either_o offer_v or_o communicate_v we_o may_v yet_o proceed_v far_o and_o inquire_v of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o viii_o and_o ix_o century_n whether_o they_o require_v those_o which_o be_v to_o communicate_v 22._o capit._fw-la 44._o t._n 2._o council_n gall._n p._n 22._o to_o confess_v unto_o a_o priest_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n theodolph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n make_v his_o capitulary_n in_o the_o year_n 797._o if_o we_o credit_v father_n sirmond_n in_o one_o of_o they_o he_o prescribe_v unto_o the_o people_n of_o his_o diocese_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v and_o the_o inclination_n they_o shall_v bring_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n but_o he_o speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o confession_n the_o council_n of_o chalons_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 813._o make_v a_o canon_n which_o have_v for_o its_o title_n 318._o council_n cab._n 2._o can_n 46._o t._n 2._o council_n gall._n p._n
i_o may_v become_v happy_a by_o the_o sight_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o this_o other_o i_o salute_v thou_o light_n of_o the_o world_n sane_fw-la gloss_n ad_fw-la decret_a greg._n l._n 3._o tit_n 41._o the_o miss_n celebr_n c._n 10._o sane_fw-la word_n of_o the_o father_n true_a hosty_a live_a flesh_n perfect_a god_n true_a man._n it_o must_v not_o be_v forget_v that_o just_a at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n a_o few_o year_n before_o honorius_n the_o three_o have_v make_v his_o constitution_n for_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n ordain_v pat._n statut_fw-la synod_n c._n 5._o t._n 6._o bibl._n pat._n that_o the_o people_n shall_v often_o be_v exhort_v to_o bow_v the_o knee_n before_o the_o body_n as_o before_o their_o maker_n and_o lord_n as_o often_o as_o they_o shall_v see_v it_o pass_v before_o they_o this_o prelate_n cause_v several_a precaution_n to_o be_v add_v unto_o this_o decree_n in_o case_n it_o shall_v happen_v that_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n or_o that_o any_o fly_n or_o spider_n shall_v chance_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o blood_n it_o be_v true_a odo_n be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o prescribe_v these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n for_o from_o the_o viii_o century_n somewhat_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o penitential_a attribute_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o hold_v the_o chair_n according_a unto_o bellarmine_n computation_n from_o the_o year_n 731._o unto_o the_o year_n 741._o i_o say_v this_o penitential_a be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v his_o but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n 471._o tom._n 5._o p._n 471._o that_o precaution_n like_v unto_o those_o establish_v by_o odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v of_o this_o penitential_a book_n negligentiam_fw-la de_fw-fr consecr_n distinct_a 2._o c._n si_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la attribute_v unto_o gregory_n the_o thirteen_o that_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n have_v take_v the_o word_n he_o cite_v in_o his_o decrete_a under_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o first_o who_o live_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ii_o century_n in_o fine_a beside_o that_o they_o agree_v much_o better_a with_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n than_o with_o that_o of_o pius_n who_o as_o yet_o be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o kind_n of_o precaution_n the_o word_n relate_v by_o gratian_n as_o speak_v by_o pius_n be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v find_v verbatim_o in_o the_o penitential_a give_v we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n the_o xiii_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v careful_a that_o no_o part_n of_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o make_v any_o ordinance_n touch_v what_o may_v through_o neglect_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o after_o age_n which_o be_v in_o process_n of_o time_n become_v infinite_o more_o scrupulous_a than_o former_a christian_n become_v also_o more_o liberal_a of_o their_o decree_n and_o constitution_n especial_o in_o what_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n insomuch_o that_o hubert_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o legate_n of_o pope_n celestine_n make_v this_o decree_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n never_o regard_v the_o simplicity_n with_o which_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o sick_a people_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n i._n apud_fw-la roger._n de_fw-fr hoveden_n in_o richard_n i._n that_o priest_n as_o often_o as_o there_o be_v need_n to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a shall_v themselves_o carry_v the_o host_n in_o their_o priestly_a habit_n suitable_a unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o light_n shall_v be_v carry_v before_o it_o if_o stormy_a wether_n the_o badness_n of_o the_o way_n or_o some_o other_o reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v odo_n bishop_n of_o paris_n do_v moreover_o ordain_v that_o all_o person_n shall_v kneel_v down_o unto_o it_o when_o it_o pass_v by_o which_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o be_v the_o first_o decree_n make_v for_o adore_v the_o host_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n before_o this_o ordinance_n of_o odo_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v some_o which_o think_v that_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o durandus_fw-la abbot_n of_o troarn_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n a_o little_a after_o berengarius_fw-la have_v declare_v himself_o against_o the_o dostrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o if_o durandus_fw-la make_v not_o mention_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v those_o which_o refer_v his_o word_n unto_o the_o bless_a humanity_n of_o our_o redeemer_n whereof_o he_o make_v mention_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o unto_o which_o they_o pretend_v that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n shall_v be_v address_v according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o this_o abbot_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o alger_n formal_o teach_v it_o in_o the_o xii_o century_n 3._o de_fw-fr sacram._n l._n 2._o c._n 3._o for_o as_o to_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n that_o all_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o priest_n 217._o lib._n 3._o c._n 18._o t._n 4._o spicil_n p._n 217._o bear_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n unto_o a_o sick_a person_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o all_o do_v explain_v this_o action_n after_o one_o manner_n dom_fw-la luke_n d'achery_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v understand_v it_o of_o adoration_n have_v cause_v this_o little_a annotation_n to_o be_v put_v in_o the_o margin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v prostrate_v and_o adore_v other_o say_v that_o these_o word_n demand_v pardon_n do_v only_o signify_v that_o those_o which_o meet_v the_o sacrament_n shall_v demand_v forgiveness_n either_o of_o the_o priest_n the_o same_z as_o in_o communicate_v 145._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 145._o for_o they_o all_o demand_v pardon_n of_o each_o other_o and_o kiss_v the_o priest_n hand_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n or_o of_o god_n in_o consideration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 92._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o etc._n etc._n 38._o p._n 92._o whereof_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n whereunto_o they_o add_v that_o the_o same_o be_v practise_v in_o this_o famous_a assembly_n when_o the_o cross_n be_v uncover_v on_o good-friday_n and_o the_o day_n call_v the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o they_o ask_v upon_o these_o two_o occasion_n be_v distinguish_v from_o adoration_n moreover_o they_o say_v that_o in_o the_o thirty_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o these_o custom_n wherein_o be_v exact_o represent_v what_o be_v practise_v in_o those_o time_n in_o this_o famous_a monastery_n in_o the_o consecration_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n say_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n whence_o they_o infer_v that_o they_o do_v not_o practice_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o some_o age_n past_a do_v immediate_o follow_v the_o elevation_n of_o it_o after_o all_o shall_v the_o word_n in_o question_n be_v apply_v unto_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n no_o other_o consequence_n can_v from_o thence_o be_v draw_v but_o this_o to_o wit_n that_o in_o the_o xi_o century_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o be_v collect_v together_o in_o three_o book_n all_o these_o ancient_a custom_n this_o adoration_n begin_v to_o be_v practise_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la although_o there_o be_v no_o decree_n for_o it_o until_o the_o xiii_o century_n and_o as_o before_o the_o xiii_o century_n there_o be_v no_o decree_n make_v touch_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o before_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o holy_a day_n dedicate_v unto_o its_o honour_n from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o make_v their_o advantage_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o if_o this_o adoration_n have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n christian_n will_v not_o have_v refer_v it_o unto_o urban_n the_o four_o the_o care_n of_o institute_v the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o do_v in_o the_o year_n 1264._o but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o urban_n the_o
which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a man_n the_o other_o that_o he_o have_v only_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n they_o pretend_v i_o say_v that_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o dispute_v against_o these_o heretic_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o adore_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n because_o if_o it_o have_v be_v adore_v they_o will_v have_v urge_v this_o adoration_n both_o against_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o because_o one_o adore_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o common_a man_n nor_o a_o imaginary_a body_n and_o which_o have_v nothing_o of_o a_o true_a body_n but_o a_o deceitful_a appearance_n it_o be_v also_o what_o be_v far_o infer_v by_o some_o among_o they_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o father_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o the_o aquarian_o which_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o water_n only_o say_v they_o can_v not_o dispense_v themselves_o from_o allege_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n to_o represent_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o consecration_n not_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v with_o water_n only_o they_o will_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n to_o adore_v common_a water_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whatever_o intention_n they_o may_v have_v have_v otherwise_o they_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o canon_n make_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o against_o those_o which_o consecrate_a milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n the_o father_n satisfy_v themselves_o in_o say_v that_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n admit_v not_o to_o celebrate_v with_o milk_n nevertheless_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o the_o church_n have_v practise_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v not_o that_o be_v the_o fit_a time_n to_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v show_v that_o those_o which_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o milk_n cause_v the_o church_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o the_o people_n adore_v the_o cup_n can_v not_o in_o effect_n adore_v any_o thing_n but_o milk_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v say_v they_o again_o that_o this_o public_a service_n of_o religion_n this_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v never_o allege_v to_o overthrow_v nestorias_fw-la who_o say_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o can_v not_o adore_v he_o which_o have_v be_v a_o infant_n of_o two_o month_n old_a and_o which_o have_v suck_v the_o breast_n as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o can_v tell_v how_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o can_v be_v think_v the_o greek_n adore_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o thing_n which_o we_o therein_o observe_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v as_o many_o say_v with_o this_o act_n of_o adoration_n no_o more_o than_o the_o reproach_n make_v by_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinise_v against_o the_o greek_n whereof_o we_o make_v mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n when_o he_o say_v that_o they_o give_v but_o little_a or_o no_o honour_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o write_v in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n he_o say_v only_o that_o believer_n willing_a to_o show_v their_o devotion_n and_o their_o faith_n adore_v bless_v and_o celebrate_v as_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v understand_v in_o his_o gift_n nevertheless_o certain_a word_n of_o gabriel_n archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v cite_v who_o be_v a_o prelate_n at_o venice_n about_o 45_o year_n ago_o the_o which_o do_v formal_o lay_v down_o the_o adoration_n we_o treat_v of_o but_o the_o protestant_n answer_v thereunto_o that_o beside_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v several_a thing_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v agree_v not_o with_o this_o adoration_n there_o never_o have_v be_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n any_o decree_n make_v for_o the_o adore_v of_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o do_v there_o appear_v any_o in_o their_o public_a book_n of_o religion_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n that_o the_o word_n cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v his_o because_o the_o greek_a have_v never_o be_v cite_v and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v by_o this_o prelate_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o a_o greek_a live_v among_o the_o latin_n shall_v be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o ordinary_a practice_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n but_o that_o his_o example_n and_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o touch_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o fine_a anthony_n cancus_fw-la a_o patrician_n of_o venice_n archbishop_n of_o corfou_n answer_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o have_v command_v he_o particular_o to_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n observe_v express_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n the_o manuscript_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o king_n library_n that_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n which_o render_v less_o reverence_n less_o honour_n nor_o less_o worship_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o the_o greek_n do_v he_o also_o add_v that_o have_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o little_a respect_n they_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o require_v this_o adoration_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o compare_v they_o unto_o oecolampadius_n who_o plain_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v not_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v of_o this_o dispute_n for_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o ethiopia_n or_o the_o abyssins_n in_o the_o which_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o priest_n of_o portugal_n and_o a_o eye-witness_n 11._o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o fthiopia_n cap._n 11._o all_o the_o people_n as_o well_o man_n as_o woman_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o their_o hand_n lift_v up_o and_o open_v and_o during_o the_o whole_a office_n and_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n every_o one_o be_v stand_v 507._o damian_n a_o go_v p._n 507._o the_o which_o be_v confirm_v by_o zaga_n zabo_n a_o abyssin_n who_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o faith_n translate_v by_o damian_n go_v observe_v that_o in_o say_v their_o mass_n they_o do_v not_o show_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o see_v that_o it_o be_v usual_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n the_o which_o do_v show_v how_o little_a credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o abyssins_n which_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n without_o mention_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o it_o be_v that_o translate_v it_o and_o in_o the_o which_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v both_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o deposition_n of_o these_o two_o infallible_a witness_n who_o testimony_n we_o just_o now_o receive_v and_o the_o one_o of_o which_o to_o wit_n alvarez_n express_o observe_v that_o the_o abyssins_n do_v not_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n as_o the_o other_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o show_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o there_o have_v always_o be_v people_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o adore_v or_o lift_v it_o up_o as_o we_o have_v show_v at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o historical_a treatise_n because_o before_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n berengarius_fw-la with_o his_o follower_n be_v grow_v very_o eminent_a who_o be_v immediate_o follow_v by_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n which_o spread_v themselves_o in_o france_n italy_n england_n in_o bohemia_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o all_o those_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o lift_v up_o or_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n which_o practice_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n and_o the_o which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o protestant_n which_o be_v in_o very_o great_a number_n in_o all_o part_n of_o europe_n in_o fine_a to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o at_o the_o same_o
1._o c._n 10._o isidore_z of_o sevil_n the_o read_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v of_o no_o small_a profit_n unto_o those_o which_o harken_v unto_o it_o therefore_o when_o one_o sing_v all_o must_v sing_v and_o when_o one_o pray_v all_o must_v pray_v when_o one_o read_v let_v all_o hearken_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o keep_v silence_n for_o although_o some_o one_o supply_n at_o read_v let_v he_o be_v cuntent_a to_o worship_n god_n and_o have_v make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n let_v he_o hearken_v attentive_o there_o be_v a_o time_n to_o pray_v when_o all_o do_v pray_v to_o pray_v in_o private_a there_o be_v also_o a_o time_n do_v not_o lose_v the_o read_n under_o pretext_n of_o prayer_n because_o one_o can_v always_o have_v the_o opportunity_n of_o read_v whereas_o one_o may_v pray_v when_o they_o will_v therefore_o the_o deacon_n with_o a_o loud_a voice_n command_v silence_n to_o the_o end_n that_o whether_o we_o sing_v or_o read_v unity_n may_v be_v keep_v by_o all_o and_o that_o what_o be_v preach_v unto_o all_o may_v equal_o be_v hear_v by_o all_o 9_o lib._n 3._o c._n 9_o amalarius_fw-la treat_v of_o divine_a office_n the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v call_v by_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o name_n that_o be_v by_o the_o name_n of_o blessing_n and_o by_o the_o name_n of_o prayer_n the_o apostle_n say_v of_o blessing_n if_o thou_o bless_v in_o the_o spirit_n how_o shall_v the_o ignorant_a know_v to_o say_v amen_o see_v he_o know_v not_o what_o thou_o say_v s._n ambrose_n call_v this_o benediction_n a_o prayer_n say_v for_o the_o ignorant_a hear_n what_o he_o understand_v not_o know_v not_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o prayer_n and_o say_v not_o amen_o that_o be_v so_o be_v it_o to_o the_o end_n the_o benediction_n shall_v be_v confirm_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o prayer_n be_v complete_v by_o those_o which_o say_v amen_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n cite_v these_o word_n out_o of_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n 36._o cap._n 36._o of_o the_o ordination_n of_o reader_n the_o benediction_n of_o reader_n o_o lord_n holy_a father_n o_o eternal_a omnipotent_a god_n be_v please_v to_o bless_v these_o thy_o servant_n n.n._n to_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o reader_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v diligent_a in_o read_v they_o may_v be_v fit_a to_o declare_v the_o word_n of_o life_n and_o to_o instruct_v the_o people_n in_o thing_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o the_o voice_n and_o the_o roman_a pontifical_a imprint_v at_o venice_n anno_fw-la 1582._o speak_v of_o the_o ordination_n of_o reader_n 8._o pontif._n rom._n p._n 8._o the_o reader_n must_v read_v what_o he_o do_v preach_v and_o that_o he_o sing_v the_o lesson_n etc._n etc._n study_v therefore_o to_o pronounce_v distinct_o and_o clear_o without_o lie_v or_o any_o fraud_n the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o holy_a lesson_n for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o believer_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o verity_n of_o divine_a lesson_n may_v not_o be_v corrupt_v through_o your_o negligence_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o those_o who_o hear_v and_o believe_v with_o the_o heart_n what_o you_o read_v with_o the_o mouth_n to_o the_o end_n you_o may_v teach_v your_o hearer_n both_o by_o your_o word_n and_o example_n now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o see_v also_o if_o it_o be_v not_o do_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o communicant_o in_o the_o first_o place_n all_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n be_v full_a of_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o people_n who_o can_v not_o have_v answer_v if_o they_o have_v not_o understand_v what_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o officiate_a and_o in_o celebrate_v and_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o evident_a that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o produce_v many_o proof_n of_o it_o there_o be_v no_o need_n but_o to_o look_v into_o the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v to_o see_v if_o the_o people_n do_v not_o therein_o often_o speak_v for_o instance_n st._n cyprian_n inform_v we_o and_o all_o the_o liturgy_n after_o he_o that_o the_o people_n be_v prepare_v unto_o the_o communion_n by_o this_o warning_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o the_o people_n answer_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o thou_o o_o lord_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n say_v of_o nonna_n his_o mother_n in_o his_o 13_o oration_n that_o her_o voice_n be_v never_o hear_v in_o the_o holy_a assembly_n except_v at_o the_o necessary_a and_o mystical_a word_n second_o tertullian_n cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o several_a other_o do_v teach_v that_o the_o communicant_n answer_v amen_o in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n therefore_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o they_o speak_v to_o they_o in_o a_o language_n which_o be_v understand_v by_o they_o in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v ancient_o the_o custom_n among_o christian_n that_o when_o the_o pastor_n have_v make_v a_o end_n of_o the_o prayer_n wherewith_o he_o consecrate_v the_o eucharist_n all_o the_o people_n join_v their_o vow_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n amen_o that_o be_v to_o say_v so_o be_v it_o so_o be_v it_o do_v a_o evident_a sign_n that_o the_o prayer_n of_o he_o who_o consecrate_v be_v understand_v by_o they_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v see_v in_o justin_n martyr_n second_o apology_n who_o testimony_n shall_v suffice_v in_o so_o evident_a a_o matter_n to_o add_v another_o which_o not_o only_o justify_v the_o language_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o also_o in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n it_o be_v of_o denys_n of_o alexandria_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o one_o of_o the_o brethren_n who_o be_v present_a with_o other_o at_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o be_v suppose_v of_o a_o long_a time_n to_o have_v be_v a_o believer_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o have_v be_v baptise_a 9_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 7._o c._n 9_o he_o say_v then_o of_o he_o that_o he_o have_v assist_v at_o the_o baptism_n of_o those_o which_o have_v of_o late_o be_v baptize_v and_o that_o he_o have_v hear_v their_o question_n and_o their_o answer_n afterward_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o have_v say_v he_o often_o hear_v the_o prayer_n and_o answer_v amen_o with_o the_o rest_n and_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o st._n paul_n allude_v unto_o this_o custom_n when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n coriâ—â—h_n in_o cap._n 14.1_o ad_fw-la coriâ—â—h_n if_o you_o bless_v with_o the_o spirit_n how_o shall_v the_o ignorant_a say_n amen_o unto_o your_o prayer_n for_o he_o know_v not_o what_o you_o say_v and_o i_o find_v that_o the_o deacon_n hilary_n in_o st._n ambrose_n his_o work_n do_v judge_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v there_o hint_n at_o some_o among_o the_o jew_n who_o to_o make_v themselves_o the_o more_o considerable_a sometime_o use_v the_o syriack_n tongue_n and_o often_o the_o hebrew_n in_o sermon_n and_o at_o the_o oblation_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o greek_n venerable_a bede_n observe_v in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v keep_v in_o england_n in_o five_o language_n by_o five_o several_a nation_n the_o english_a britan_n scotch_a that_o be_v irish_a the_o pict_n and_o the_o latin_n and_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n aught_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v also_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o worship_n in_o essential_a thing_n for_o as_o each_o of_o those_o nation_n retain_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o their_o own_o language_n which_o be_v very_o different_a from_o each_o other_o so_o they_o have_v the_o service_n and_o worship_n in_o their_o own_o language_n the_o reader_n may_v take_v notice_n if_o he_o please_v that_o bede_n depart_v this_o life_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o if_o from_o the_o eight_o we_o pass_v to_o the_o nine_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o sclavonian_n celebrate_v divine_a service_n in_o their_o mother-tongue_n which_o be_v allow_v they_o by_o the_o pope_n at_o the_o request_n of_o one_o cyrill_n who_o have_v be_v instrumental_a in_o their_o conversion_n aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o thus_o relate_v it_o in_o his_o history_n of_o bohemia_n 13._o hist_o bohem._n c._n 13._o it_o be_v say_v that_o cyrill_n be_v at_o rome_n desire_v the_o pope_n that_o he_o may_v be_v suffer_v to_o say_v divine_a service_n
o_o god_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o this_o reasonable_a service_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o and_o receive_v they_o as_o thou_o do_v the_o oblation_n of_o abel_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o noah_n the_o priesthood_n of_o moses_n and_o aaron_n the_o peaceable_a offering_n of_o samuel_n the_o repentance_n of_o david_n the_o incense_n of_o zacharias_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o thou_o receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o thy_o apostle_n this_o true_a worship_n thou_o also_o of_o thy_o goodness_n will_v receive_v of_o we_o who_o be_v sinner_n these_o gift_n which_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o grant_v that_o our_o oblation_n may_v be_v agreeable_a be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o the_o propitiation_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o of_o those_o which_o the_o people_n have_v commit_v through_o ignorance_n this_o action_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n offer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v call_v not_o only_a oblation_n but_o also_o sacrifice_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o examine_v whence_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v take_v eleemos_n cypr._n the_o oper_n &_o eleemos_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n cyprian_n do_v positive_o call_v this_o action_n a_o sacrifice_n in_o that_o place_n of_o his_o former_o allege_a when_o the_o oblation_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o upon_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o be_v bless_v they_o be_v again_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o prayer_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n but_o because_o that_o in_o some_o sort_n relate_v unto_o this_o first_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o speak_v i_o will_v seek_v for_o the_o second_o in_o the_o oblation_n make_v unto_o god_n of_o these_o same_o oblation_n at_o the_o very_a instant_n of_o time_n that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v for_o we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 12._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 12._o at_o that_o instant_n address_v this_o prayer_n unto_o god_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o o_o our_o god_n and_o our_o king_n this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n give_v thou_o thanks_o by_o jesus_n christ_n because_o thou_o have_v count_v we_o worthy_a to_o appear_v in_o thy_o sight_n and_o to_o execute_v the_o priesthood_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n who_o have_v need_v of_o nothing_o to_o behold_v these_o oblation_n with_o a_o favourable_a eye_n which_o be_v set_v before_o thou_o that_o thou_o will_v accept_v they_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o son_n and_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o this_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o do_v after_o this_o manner_n think_v that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o begin_v the_o celebration_n of_o his_o eucharist_n with_o prayer_n make_v a_o kind_n of_o oblation_n unto_o god_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n his_o willingness_n of_o sacrifice_v himself_o soon_o after_o for_o the_o expiation_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v that_o they_o ground_v the_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v wherein_o they_o desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v unto_o they_o the_o use_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n and_o that_o he_o will_v by_o his_o blessing_n make_v they_o the_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n break_v and_o the_o blood_n shed_v of_o his_o christ_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o their_o soul_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n cyprian_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n say_v in_o sundry_a place_n that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o we_o offer_v wine_n and_o that_o wine_n ought_v to_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o that_o the_o lord_n therein_o offer_v himself_o have_v in_o all_o likelihood_n regard_v unto_o the_o disposition_n wherein_o he_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o expose_v himself_o unto_o death_n for_o we_o when_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o memorial_n of_o it_o 63._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o our_o lord_n say_v he_o offer_v himself_o first_o unto_o his_o father_n and_o command_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o so_o that_o the_o sacrificer_n which_o imitate_v what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v do_v true_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o for_o the_o three_o and_o last_o of_o the_o oblation_n which_o i_o mention_v to_o be_v practise_v by_o christian_n it_o be_v do_v after_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n after_o which_o they_o offer_v they_o unto_o god_n whereunto_o relate_v the_o warning_n make_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o to_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o gift_n offer_v unto_o our_o lord_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o will_v receive_v it_o as_o a_o odour_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n upon_o his_o heavenly_a altar_n through_o the_o intercession_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n also_o jacob._n liturg._n s._n jacob._n they_o pray_v for_o the_o gift_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o sanctify_a to_o the_o end_n god_n will_v accept_v they_o and_o receive_v they_o upon_o his_o heavenly_a altar_n as_o a_o sweet_a and_o spiritual_a savour_n he_o will_v in_o their_o stead_n send_v his_o heavenly_a grace_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o they_o also_o pray_v that_o because_o he_o have_v receive_v as_o a_o odour_n of_o sweet_a savour_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o oblation_n and_o present_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o have_v be_v please_v to_o sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o christ_n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o will_v also_o sanctify_v their_o soul_n their_o spirit_n and_o body_n etc._n etc._n in_o that_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o of_o thy_o good_n 403._o liturg._n chrys_n germ._n theor._n p_o 403._o or_o as_o german_a patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n explain_v it_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o the_o antitype_n it_o be_v true_a that_o consider_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_n consecrate_v this_o oblation_n shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o prayer_n whereby_o they_o pretend_v to_o consecrate_v but_o if_o the_o latin_n be_v consider_v this_o oblation_n be_v not_o make_v unto_o god_n until_o after_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v but_o there_o be_v see_v in_o this_o liturgy_n for_o the_o oblation_n whereof_o we_o treat_v the_o same_o as_o in_o that_o of_o st._n james_n in_o fine_a in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v although_o they_o be_v not_o all_o make_v by_o the_o author_n in_o who_o name_n they_o pass_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n after_o the_o consecrate_v liturgy_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v a_o oblation_n as_o be_v express_o say_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o gift_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o of_o all_o the_o liturgy_n there_o be_v none_o that_o better_a inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o oblation_n than_o that_o which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o thus_o speak_v unto_o god_n can._n missa_fw-la can._n we_o offer_v unto_o thy_o glorious_a majesty_n of_o thy_o gift_n and_o of_o thy_o present_n a_o holy_a and_o immaculate_a host_n the_o holy_a bread_n of_o life_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o eternal_a health_n upon_o which_o thing_n we_o beseech_v thou_o to_o look_v with_o a_o favourable_a and_o propitious_a eye_n and_o to_o accept_v they_o as_o thou_o be_v please_v to_o accept_v the_o present_n of_o thy_o righteous_a son_n abel_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o patriarch_n abraham_n and_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o immaculate_a host_n which_o thy_o sovereign_a high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v offer_v unto_o thou_o we_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o o_o almighty_a lord_n god_n to_o command_v that_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v carry_v by_o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o thy_o high_a altar_n into_o the_o presence_n of_o thy_o divine_a majesty_n and_o a_o little_a after_o continue_v the_o like_a discourse_n they_o say_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n o_o lord_n thou_o have_v make_v all_o these_o thing_n for_o we_o thou_o sanctifie_v bless_v and_o bestow_v they_o upon_o we_o from_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n meditate_v upon_o this_o latter_a oblation_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o it_o they_o speak_v as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o of_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o although_o they_o have_v not_o all_o express_v themselves_o after_o one_o manner_n yet_o nevertheless_o their_o expression_n however_o they_o seem_v to_o
differ_v in_o word_n yet_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o contain_v one_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n some_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o god_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thing_n which_o he_o give_v we_o for_o our_o nourishment_n 32._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 32._o so_o it_o be_v that_o st._n irenaeus_n express_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o gift_n that_o be_v of_o the_o food_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n or_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n which_o he_o explain_v afterward_o by_o bread_n and_o by_o wine_n which_o be_v creature_n of_o this_o world_n other_o have_v speak_v positive_o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 27._o just_a martyr_n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 260._o macar_n hom._n 27._o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n offer_v in_o all_o place_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o consist_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n st._n macarius_n a_o ancient_a anchorite_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o primitive_a believer_n know_v not_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 401._o l._n 1._o ep_v 401._o thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n isidore_n of_o damietta_n confess_v unto_o rabbi_n benjamin_n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n 19_o fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n de_fw-fr side_n c._n 19_o that_o st._n fulgentius_n say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o venerable_a bede_n one_o of_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o 4._o bed_n in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o century_n teach_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v change_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n attribute_v unto_o primasius_n but_o which_o be_v of_o haimon_n of_o halberstad_n or_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n and_o by_o consequence_n at_o least_o of_o the_o ix_o century_n declare_v hebr._n in_o c._n 5._o ad_fw-la hebr._n that_o the_o lord_n leave_v unto_o his_o church_n these_o two_o gift_n bread_n and_o wine_n to_o offer_v they_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o 25._o amalar._n praesat_fw-la 2._o l._n the_o offic_n &_o l._n 3._o cap._n 25._o and_o that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n seek_v a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o priest_n offering_z bread_n wine_n and_o water_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrificer_n recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o other_o not_o content_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v add_v the_o quality_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o they_o be_v sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n attribute_v unto_o eucherius_n bishop_n of_o lion_n thus_o express_v his_o thought_n 18._o eucher_n in_o genes_n l._n 2._o c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v command_v say_v he_o that_o christian_n shall_v offer_v in_o sacrifice_n not_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n as_o aaron_n do_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n word_n which_o be_v yet_o see_v in_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n 12._o isidor_n hisp_n in_o gen._n c._n 12._o and_o which_o show_n that_o where_o any_o of_o the_o father_n instead_o of_o these_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v say_v that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n cyprian_n and_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n under_o the_o name_n of_o primasius_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o st._n eucherius_n and_o st._n isidore_n otherwise_o they_o will_v be_v make_v to_o clash_v among_o themselves_o and_o those_o will_v be_v make_v to_o seem_v enemy_n who_o doctrine_n differ_v not_o from_o one_o another_o as_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o one_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o other_o and_o if_o the_o term_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v careful_o heed_v with_o what_o go_v before_o and_o follow_v after_o it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o the_o same_o st._n isidore_n say_v elsewhere_o 26._o idem_fw-la de_fw-la allegor_fw-la idem_fw-la de_fw-la voc_fw-la c._n 26._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o that_o christian_n do_v not_o now_o offer_v jewish_a sacrifice_n such_o as_o the_o sacrificer_n aaron_n offer_v but_o such_o as_o be_v offer_v by_o melchizedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o most_o venerable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 10._o theodor._n in_o psal_n 109_o heb._n 10._o as_o for_o the_o famous_a theodoret_n it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o yet_o he_o sufficient_o explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sanctify_v the_o whole_a lump_n by_o the_o first-fruit_n other_o in_o fine_a have_v show_v their_o belief_n on_o this_o point_n in_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v and_o that_o we_o offer_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o same_o thing_n melchisedeck_v offer_v it_o be_v what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n that_o melchisedeck_v present_v bread_n and_o wine_n 63._o clem._n alex._n stromat_n l._n 4_o p._n 539._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o a_o food_n sanctify_v in_o type_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o s._n cyprian_n when_o he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n offer_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o same_o sacrifice_n which_o melchisedeck_v have_v do_v that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o wit_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o as_o he_o say_v again_o not_o to_o leave_v the_o least_o doubt_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n ibid._n ibid._n we_o see_v prefigure_v in_o the_o high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o the_o divine_a scripture_n testify_v when_o it_o say_v and_o melchisedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n bring_v bread_n and_o wine_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o little_a treatise_n some_o line_n after_o the_o word_n before_o mention_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n accomplish_v and_o perfect_v the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n and_o the_o cup_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n do_v not_o he_o say_v 3._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 5._o c._n 3._o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v at_o present_a accomplish_v by_o his_o servant_n as_o melchisedeck_v do_v all_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v among_o man_n that_o jesus_n christ_n first_o of_o all_o and_o then_o all_o his_o minister_n do_v by_o bread_n and_o wine_n declare_v and_o show_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o melchisedeck_v have_v foresee_v these_o thing_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n make_v use_v before_o of_o the_o type_n of_o future_a thing_n the_o scripture_n witness_v that_o he_o bring_v out_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o s._n ambrose_n when_o go_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v ancient_a than_o those_o of_o the_o synagogue_n 109._o ambros_n l._n de_fw-fr init_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 4._o p._n 349._o chrysost_n in_o psal_n 109._o he_o say_v that_o abraham_n which_o be_v before_o moses_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o melchisedeck_v wherefore_o say_v s._n chrysostom_n say_v he_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v because_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o offer_v